CONTENTS OF THE FIRST SERIES
CONSISTING OF THREE BOOKS ENTITLED
"AN OBJECTIVE CRITICISM OF THE LIFE OF MAN
OR
BEELZEBUB'S TALES TO HIS GRANDSON."

BOOK ONE

CHAPTERS

1. Warning. (Instead of a Preface).

2. Introduction: Why Beelzebub was on this Solar System.

3. The Reason for the Delay in the Falling of the Trans-space Ship 'Kernak'.

4. The Law of Falling.

5. The System of Archangel Hariton.

6. Perpetual Motion.

7. Becoming Aware of Genuine Being-Duty.

8. The Impudent Brat Hassein, Beelzebub's Grandson, Dares to Call Us 'Slugs'.

9. The Cause of the Genesis of the Moon.

10. Why "Men' are not Men.

11. A Piquant Trait of the Peculiarity of Man's Psyche.

12. The First Growl.

13. Why, in Man's Reason, Fantasy May be Perceived as Reality.

14. The Beginnings of Perspectives Promising Nothing Very Cheerful.

15. The First Descent of Beelzebub on the Earth.

16. The Relative Understanding of Time.

17. The Arch-Absurd. In the Opinion of Beelzebub, Our Sun, it Appears, Neither Lights nor Heats.

18. The Arch-Preposterous.

19. Beelzebub's Tales about His Second Descent on the Planet Earth.

20. The Third Flight of Beelzebub to the Planet Earth.

21. The First Visit of Beelzebub to India.

22. Beelzebub in Thibet for the First Time.

23. The Fourth Personal Sojourn of Beelzebub on the Planet Earth.

24. Beelzebub's Flight to the Planet Earth for the Fifth Time.

25. The Very Saintly Ashiata Shiemash Sent from Above to the Earth.

26. The Legonomism Concerning the Deliberations of the Very Saintly Ashiata Shiemash under the Title of "The Terror of the Situation."

27. The Kind of Organization for Man's Existence Created by the Very Saintly Ashiata Shiemash.

28. The Chief Culprit of the Destruction of all the Very Saintly Labours of Ashiata Shiemash.

29. The Fruits of Former Civilizations and the Blossoms of the Contemporary.

30. Art.

BOOK TWO

CHAPTERS

31. The Sixth and Last Sojourn of Beelzebub on the Surface of our Earth.

32. The Hypnotism,

33. Beelzebub Professional Hypnotist.

34. Russia. Old Russia and the Cause of the New.

35. The Change in the Pre-Determined Course of the Falling of the Inter-
System Ship 'Karnak'.

36. Just a Wee Bit More about the Germans.

37. France.

38. Religions; their Rise and Distortion.

39. The Holy Planet Purgatory. The Creation and Maintenance of the Universe. Man's Place in this Maintenance. The Transubstantiation of Forces in Man and his Highest Destiny.

40. The History Related by Beelzebub of how Men Learnt and Again Forgot
about the Fundamental Universal Law of Heptaparaparshinokh.

41. The Bokharian Dervish Hadji-Asvatz-Troov's Experiment on the Law of Vibrations.

BOOK THREE

42. Beelzebub in America.

43. Beelzebub's Survey of the Process of the Periodic Reciprocal Destruc-
tion of Men.

44. Good and Evil. In the Opinion of Beelzebub, Man's Understanding of Justice is for him in the Objective Sense an Accursed Mirage.

45. In the Opinion of Beelzebub, Man's Extraction of Electricity from Nature and its Destruction During its Use, is one of the Chief Causes of the Shortening of the Life of Man.

46. Beelzebub Explains to his Grandson the Significance of the Form and Sequence which he Chose for Expounding the Information Concerning Man.

47. The Inevitable Result of Impartial Mentation. Beelzebub's Opinion of the Sole Means for the Salvation of Man.

48. From the Author.

WARNING

(Instead of a Preface)

CHAPTER I

Everywhere on the Earth, before beginning anything new, it is customary
first of all, to pronounce aloud, or, at least mentally, the following
words understandable by every contemporary even quite illiterate person -
namely: "In the name of the Father and of His Son and in the name of
that Holy Ghost who, if not understood by all ordinary mortals, is, at
any rate, understood and beyond all doubt known by our priests and theo-
logians.

That is why I also, setting out on this for me new venture, namely, author-
ship, begin with these same words and even pronounce them aloud very dis-
tinctly and with the proper intonation, with the intonation, of course,
arising from the data crystallized in my common presence in the course of
my life, those data, which, in general, engender in a man's Being, a quality
of intonation manifest of the impulses of "faith", "doubt", "superstition
and so on.

"In the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost, Amen."

Having begun in this way, I ought to be quite assured and to be able to
count without any essence anxiety, upon everything further now gliding
along, as is said, "on-oil-to-an-Italian-hurdy-gurdy-accompaniment."

I shall begin by placing my own hand - though somewhat injured through a
misfortune which recently befell me, yet nevertheless indeed my own - upon
my heart, of course also my own, and frankly confess that, for myself, I
have not the slightest wish to write; but unfortunately for me, I am con-
strained to do so by surrounding circumstances, not dependent on my indivi-
duality, which have either arisen accidentally, or perhaps have been in-
tentionally created by an outside force, and which constrain me to write
not just "so-"so but "weighty-fat-tomes".

And so I begin. But how?

Just in this case, experienced people, "who-know-what's-what", always talk
about "being-on-three-horns-of-a-dilemma".

Hurrah! Eureka!

2

## Chapter 1

Most of the books I have chanced to read in my life have begun with a preface.

So I, too, shall begin with something of the kind.

I say "of-the-kind" because in the process of my life, I have so far in general done absolutely everything not as other similar biped beings do, so that, in writing now, I must also begin not as any writer would.

In the present instance, instead of the required conventional preface, I shall begin quite simply with a Warning.

Beginning with a Warning will not only not be contrary to those of my already thoroughly fixed principles which have now become, as it were, natural inherencies, but from my point of view - ensuing from the totality of those aims upon which I intend to base my proposed writings - it will be more honest, of course, in the objective sense.

Professional writers usually begin such introductions with an address to the reader full of all kinds of "sugary", magniloquently bombastic what are called "blown-up-phrases".

Just in this alone, I shall follow their example and also begin with an address, but, of course, not with a very, as is said, "mellifluous" one, as they usually do.

Thus.....

My dear, highly honoured and very patient Sirs, and my highly respected, charming, and of course impartial ladies! Forgive me, I have omitted the most important - and my "in-nowise-hysterical" Ladies!

I have the honour to inform you that although, with the help of my patron saints and by the permission of the local authorities, and also of course of my "merciless-domestic-tyrant" - a personality, that is, inevitably present in every contemporary household, who has automatically acquired power owing only to the abnormally established conditions of contemporary ordinary life - I am now about to write books, nevertheless, I have not only never during the whole of my life written either books or various what are called "informative-articles", but also never even a letter in which the rules of what is called "bonton-grammaticality", prevalent in contemporary civilization, should be observed; and having, in consequence of this, no practice at all in so to say "automatic-twaddle", therefore although I have now to become a writer, I am now in respect of all the accepted rules and procedures of professional writers and also in respect of what is called the "literary-language-of-the-intelligentsia" a complete as is said "booby", or as certain contemporary so-styled "well-read" people would call me, "an-ignoramus-on-the-zigzag-plane-squared" - in consequence of all which, I am not going to write at all like the "Patented-professional-writers", to whose form of writing you are undoubtedly already well accustomed; and I must add that of course in you also, an ideally well working automatism has already been acquired and permanently fixed for perceiving

Chapter 1

3

as well as for as is said "digesting", thanks to which "blessing" no individual effort whatsoever is ever required of you.

I particularly warn you about the latter, namely, what I have called the "literary-language-of-the-intelligentsia".

Concerning this language it must be said that although I too was taught it in my childhood, and some of my elders who were preparing me for responsible life even constantly compelled me to "learn-by-rote" the multitude of various nuances which compose this "contemporary-delight", yet unfortunately - in this case obviously for you - nothing of all I then learnt by rote stuck, and nothing now survives for my writing activities.

And according to the very minute investigations and elucidations of a meteorologist very well known at the present time on the continent of Europe, with whom I chanced to become what is called "bosom-friends" owing to frequent meetings in the nocturnal restaurants of Montmartre, it was not assimilated for the reason that even in my childhood my instinct already contained a certain, as he defined it, "something" which did not permit my Being to absorb this contemporary high-wisdom, and also because, owing to various fortuitous surrounding conditions of my later life, I neither automatically nor semi-consciously, nor even at times, I confess, on principle, that is to say, consciously, employed that language for intercourse with others.

As a result of all this, esteemed buyer of my writings, though I now intend to become a professional writer, yet having, as you see, none of the mentioned "automatic-experience" for it, I am already willy-nilly compelled to disregard - and if you like, I again confess, I will even, as if intentionally disregard - that language and write in the ordinary simple everyday language established by life, without any so-so say "grammarian-wiseacreings".

But the pot is not yet full. For I have not yet decided the most important item of all - in which language to write.

Although I have begun to write in Russian, nevertheless as the wisest of the wise, Mullah Nassr Eddin would say, in that language "you-cannot-go-far".

Mullah Nassr Eddin, or as he is also called, Hodja Nassr Eddin, is, it seems, little known in Europe and America, but he is very well known in all the countries of the continent of Asia. This legendary personage corresponds somewhat to the German *Till Eulenspiegel*. Numerous tales popular in the East, akin to wise sayings, are ascribed to this Nassr Eddin; and various witticisms, some of long standing and others newly arisen, still continue to be ascribed to him also.

I recalled this saying from among the many "infallible" and "indisputable" sayings of that, in my opinion, universal teacher, the wisest of all the terrestrial sages, one whom I particularly esteem, and one who, again, of course, in my opinion, ought to be esteemed and respected by everybody with-

4

Chapter 1

out exception - Mullah Nassr Eddin, and I have set it down at this point
in my Warning, because of my proposed subsequent writings I intend often
to touch upon philological questions also.

The said Russian language is, it cannot be denied, very good. I even like
it, but...only for swapping anecdotes in the cooling room of that "Hammam"
of mine, which I especially constructed on a spot in that place which by
the Will of Fate has become my refuge, like a second "native-land".

The Russian language is like the English, which language is also very good
...for discussing on the easy sofas of what are called "smoking-rooms",
the topic of "Australian-frozen-meat" or, sometimes, the "Indian-question".

Both these languages are like the dish which is called in Moscow "Solanka",
into which everything goes, dear buyer of my wiseacreings, except just you
and me.

I think I might as well say here also, that although the surrounding cir-
cumstances and conditions of my life during both my preparatory age and al-
so my maturity have been such that I have had to speak, read and write in
many languages, yet circumstances have so fallen out that in recent years I
have had practice mostly in Russian and in Armenian.

I can now write in either of these languages with ease, but to my pained
regret, the niceties of philosophical questions cannot be expressed in
Russian, while, to the misfortune to all contemporary Armenians, although
this is possible in Armenian, it has now become quite impossible to employ
that language for contemporary questions.

In my early youth, when I first became interested in and was much absorb-
ed in philosophical questions, I preferred the Armenian language above all
others I spoke.

This language was then my favorite chiefly because it was original and had
nothing in common with the neighboring languages, of which there are today
an innumerable host.

All of its tonalities were peculiar to it alone, and according to my un-
derstanding then, based on course, as is characteristic of young people who
have not yet tasted the "delights-of-life", upon the impulses of "self-
imagining", self-enthususing", "self-puffing-up" and so on, it responded per-
fectly to the psyche of the people composing that nation.

But I have witnessed during the last thirty or forty years, such a change
in that language, that instead of an original independent language, there
has resulted and now exists - although similarly original and independent -
what might be defined as a "kind-of-motley-pot-pourri-of-languages", the
totality of whose consonances, falling on the ear of a more or less con-
scious listener, rings just like the tones of Turkish, Persian, Kurd,
French and Russian words, together with various other completely "indigest-
ible" inarticulate noises.

Chapter 1

5

As for my native language, namely, the Greek which I spoke in childhood, and as might be said, the "taste-of-the-automatic-associative-power-of-which" I still retain, I could now, I dare say, express anything I wish in it, but I cannot employ it for writing, for the following for me very serious reasons.

For must not someone transcribe my writings and translate them into the language I desire? And who can do this?

Even the most learned-philologist of modern Greek would understand simply nothing of what I should write in the native language I assimilated in childhood, because my dear compatriots being also inflamed with the wish at all costs to be like the representatives of contemporary civilization also in their conversation have, as a consequence, in the mentioned flow of time, treated my dear native language just as the Armenians, anxious to become Russian intelligentsia, have treated theirs.

That Greek language, the spirit and essence of which were transmitted to me by heredity, and the language now spoken by contemporary Greeks, are as much alike, as, according to the expression of Mullah Nassr Eddin, "a-nail-is-like-a-requiem".

What is to be done?......

En....En....Enh! Never mind, esteemed buyer of my writings.

If only there be plenty of French "Armagnac" and "Khaizarian-basturma" - I shall find a way out of even this difficult situation.

I am an old hand at this!

During the period of the process of my life, I have so many times got into difficult situations and out of them, that this has for me become almost a matter of habit.

In the present case, I shall meanwhile write partly in Russian and partly, where it is necessary, so to say, to "philosophise", in Armenian, the more readily because there are people near to me and always at hand who "cerbrate" more or less in both languages, and I entertain the hope that they will be able to transcribe and translate from these languages fairly well for me.

But, of course, whatever language I use, you must know that I shall always disregard the aforesaid "bon-ton-language".

Why from my earliest childhood I have always disliked this "language-of-the-intelligentsia" I do not know, - apparently simply because at the moment of my appearance here below there was being played in our neighbor's house a "phonograph" and at the same time the "midwife" had in her mouth a lozenge dipped in cocaine.

While still a youth, I felt that the whole of my, as the ancient Theoso-

Chapter 1

6

phists called it, "planetary-body", and moreover - why I don't know - chief-
ly with the right-half, and in later years - particularly when I became a
"teacher-of-dancing" and came in contact with people of different "types" -
I became gradually convinced of it also with my what is called "mind", -
that the so-styled "grammar" of any language is compiled by people who not
only in respect of knowledge of the given language are those biped "some-
things" which His Uniqueness Mullah Nassr Eddin characterizes by the words
"all-they-can-do-is-to-wrangle-with-pigs-about-the-quality-of-oranges", but,
who furthermore, have not even any approximate representation of the scream-
ingly obvious fact that during the preparatory age there is required in the
brain-functioning of every creature, and, of man, of course, also, a partic-
ular and definite property, the automatic actualization and manifestation of
which the ancient Korkolans called the "law-of-association", and that the
process of the mentation of every "life", including the "life", man, pro-
ceeds exclusively in accordance with this law.

From the very beginning on the Earth it has become usual that every man who,
so to say, "devotes-himself-to-the-field-of-a-conscious-thinker" should be
well informed while still in the early years of his responsible existence,
that man has in general two kinds of mentation; one kind, by thoughts, for
the expression of which, subjective words, possessing always a relative
sense, are employed; and another kind, proper to man as well as to all ani-
mals, called by those same ancient Korkolans "mentation-by-form".

The second kind of mentation, by which, strictly speaking, the exact sense
of all writing must also be perceived, is formed in dependence upon the
conditions of geographical locality, climate, time and, in general, upon
the whole environment in which the arising of the given man has proceeded
and in which his existence has flowed up to maturity.

Accordingly, in the brains of people of different geographical localities,
different races and different conditions, there are formed about one and
the same thing or idea, a number of quite independent forms, which in their
association evoke in a being some sensation or other which in turn condi-
tions a picturing, and which picturings in their turn are expressed by this,
that or the other word that serves for their outer expression.

That is why each word, for the same thing or idea, almost always acquires
for people of varying geographical locality and race, entirely different so
to say "inner-content".

In other words, suppose that in the common presence of some given man who
has arisen and been formed in any given locality, a certain "form" has been
crystallized from the results of specific local influences and impressions,
and that this form evokes in him by association the sensation of a definite
"inner-content" and consequently of a definite image or notion, and he should
then employ for the expression of this image or notion some word which has
eventually become habitual and subjective to him, then, the hearer of that
word - in whose being, owing to the quite other conditions of his arising
and formation, there has been crystallized concerning the given word, quite
another form of data for the mentioned "inner-content" - will in consequence
always perceive and inevitably understand that same word in quite another

7

## Chapter 1

sense.

This fact, by the way, can with attentive and impartial observation be very clearly constated when one is present at an exchange of opinions between persons belonging to different nations.

And so, esteemed buyer of my writings, I warn you that I am going to write not as "professional-writers" usually write, but quite otherwise. So before embarking on the reading of my further "wiseacreings", first reflect seriously, and only then undertake it. Maybe your hearing and other perceptive organs are already so thoroughly automatized to the "literary-language-of-the-intelligentsia", that the reading of these writings of mine might effect you frightfully cacophonously, as a result of which you might lose your ....you know what? ....your relish for your favorite dish.

I consider it my duty to say, that thanks to oft-repeated past experiences, I am already quite as convinced with my whole being of this possibility ensuing from my language or rather from the form of my mentation, as a "thorough-bred-donkey" is convinced of the right and justice of his obstinacy.

Now that I have given you warning of the most important thing, I am already tranquil about everything further, because if any misunderstanding should arise on account of my writings, you alone will be entirely to blame, and my own conscience will be as clear as the Ex-Kaiser Wilhelm's.

In all probability you are now thinking that, as a novice in writing, I am obviously trying to be eccentric, in the hope of becoming famous and thereby rich. And of course you also think that I am a young man with a pleasing exterior and, as some express it, "suspicious-interior".

If you indeed think so, then you are mightily mistaken.

First of all, I am not young. I have already lived so much that I have been through even more than one mill in my life; and secondly, I am not trying to be eccentric nor do I intend to make my career or to plant myself in this profession - a profession which, I must add, in my opinion provides many opportunities for candidates d.i.r.e.c.t.....for "Hell", assuming of course, that such people can in general by their Being perfect themselves to that extent, - for the reason that knowing nothing whatsoever themselves, they write all kinds of "claptrap", and acquiring authority thereby, they become, of course unconsciously, what are called "automatically-working-factors" for the diminution of the without this already sufficiently diminished psyche of those around them.

And as regards my personal career, then thanks to all forces high and low and, if you like, even right and left, I have actualized it long ago, and have already long been standing on "firm-feet", and maybe on very good feet; and moreover, I am certain that their strength is sufficient for many more years, in spite of all my past and future enemies.

But enough of trifling, old fellow, one must write.

8

Chapter 1

Yes...I think you might as well be told also about an idea which has only arisen in my brain, and, namely, specially to request the printers, to whom I shall give my first book, to print this warning on the opening pages so that anybody may read it before cutting the pages of the book itself, whereupon, on learning that it is not written in the "language-of-the-intelligentsia", he may if he likes, without wasting words with the bookseller, return it and get his money back, which perhaps he has earned by the sweat of his brow.

While writing and cogitating how to explain this idea to Mr. Printer, there arose unsought in this madcap brain of mine, another idea quite disadvantageous for me personally, namely, the idea to be sure to assign a definite sum of money for the misunderstandings which may arise when the uncut books are returned to the bookseller.

The disadvantage to myself in this idea which has spontaneously arisen in my madcap brain consists chiefly in this; that I shall be forced to take this money from a fund, dependent solely on my own will, free from the advice or disagreement of others, misbegotten busybodies, always around me, and, namely, from what is called my "Crayfish-fund".

Now that I happen to be speaking of this fund of mine, which depends solely on my independent will, objective justice demands that I should not fail, first of all, to praise and extol with an impulse of great affection and sentiment the names of the noble "Uncle Sam" and "John Bull", and then, with an impulse of gratitude, to remark that during several years, genuine sprigs of those names I have just extolled, who for various objective merits have become worthy to rank as "Crayfish-idiots", have hitherto always punctually and even with function kept supplied and so far still supply this solitary hearth of my, so to say, hopes and expectations.

It must be allowed that by reducing the number of my so to say "crayfish-parisites", who have become indispensable assistants in what has lately become, as it were, a necessity for my recreation, I ought to be able also to provide that sum of money from this fund; but owing to that specific and moreover terrible disease, always chronic and, lately, on the increase among the poor and wretched money-changers, which disease has become well known on the Earth under the description of being "hell-bent", not even such a self-deprivation can save me, because on account of this terrible disease, it has already now become extremely difficult for me to make both ends meet.

Eh...Ekh!... unfortunate me, hapless victim of a combination of planetary influences at the moment of my appearance here below!

This time also it is already beyond doubt - as it has happened to me many a time before my arrival in Europe - that on account of this altruistic intention which spontaneously arose in me, all the rest of the parts of my entire whole will once again "totally-unexpectedly" be made the "scapegoats".

It has always been so; no sooner does an idea arise in my madcap brain, but it inexorably compels the whole of me to carry it out at any cost, as for instance in the present case, to assign without fail the said sum of money,

9

Chapter 1

when, in fact, I have none, nor are there in sight any likely "fat-sheep-for-shearing".

The data engendering just this feature of my character, on account of which on all occasions, all kinds of factors for the formation of diverse for me personally "indigestible-consequences" always arise, were crystallized in my common presence from an impression perceived by me in my early youth, thanks to a story I heard about what happened to a certain "Transcaucasian-Kurd".

Of course I must not fail to confess here, that it was only recently that I made clear to my pure Reason when precisely these data for my psyche were formed in me and all the details of their crystallization - that is to say, it was only after I had forced myself to spend a certain time punctiliously following all the indications of the Yogis and after I had later thoroughly studied from all sides that perfectly bewitching branch of "contemporary science" now existing everywhere under the name of "Psycho-analysis".

These specific data together with other similar data which constitute and manifest my present individuality, and which had in their formation decidedly nothing issuing from my essence and which were crystallized in my common presence owing only to various fortuitous surrounding conditions of my life, not only became thereafter, for the whole of me for the rest of my life, almost the dominant what is called "initiating-factor" in the begetting of always the same "indigestible-consequences", but also, during their, as the learned psychiatrists would say, "gravity-centre-functioning", which proceeds ingeneral under the influence of a corresponding association, they evoke in me almost every time the experiencings called in ancient Indian philosophy "commiseration-with-impartial-affection".

Thanks to this feature of my character, on account of which especially in recent years, I find myself already quite incapable of refraining from actualizing in practice every idea, however personally disadvantageous to me, so in this case also, the whole of my common presence will be inexorably compelled to follow this solicitous procedure, merely in order to caution you, just you a person wholly alien to me, against falling a victim to cunning through the effect upon you of the usual "honied-words" of the bookseller; I repeat that I do this in spite of the fact that this measure, as you see for yourselves will mean a considerable loss for me personally.

To fret about it now and to think up some measure less detrimental for me, it is already too late.

So it pleases Fate.

But meanwhile, I think it will not be useless and may perhaps be productive for me as well as instructive for you, if I relate to you somewhat in detail the story of what happened to the mentioned Transcaucasian Kurd.

And it may be productive for me and instructive for you because I have already categorically decided to make use in my proposed writings of the very "Tzimmuss" of this story also for the actualization of the aims I have in

Chapter 1

10

view.

This Transcaucasian Kurd once set out from his village on some business or
other to town, and there in the market he saw in a fruiterer's shop, a hand-
somely arranged display of all kinds of fruit.

In this display he noticed one fruit, very beautiful in both color and form,
and its appearance so took his fancy and he so longed to try it, that, in
spite of his having scarcely any money, he decided that he couldn't not buy
at least just one of these fruits, and try it.

With intense eagerness and with an audacity not common to him, he entered
the shop and pointing with his horny finger at the fruit which had taken his
fancy, he asked the shopkeeper its price.

The shopkeeper replied that a pound of the fruit would cost "six-groschen".

Finding that this price was not at all high, our Kurd decided to buy a whole
pound.

Having finished his business in town, he set off for home the same day.

Walking at sunset over the hills and dales, and perceiving the exterior vis-
ibility of those enchanting scenes of the bosom of Great Nature, the common
mother, and there inhaling a pure air uncontaminated by the usual exhal-
ations of industrial towns, our Kurd quite naturally suddenly felt a wish to
gratify himself with some ordinary food also; so sitting down by the side of
the road he took from his provision-bag some bread and the fruit he had
brought that had looked so good to him and began to eat.

But....oh horror!....very soon everything inside him began to burn.

But in spite of this he kept on eating.

And this hapless biped creature of our planet kept on eating only thanks to
that same particular human inherency which I first mentioned, and which was
just what I had in view when I began to relate the present story, and the
sense and meaning of which moreover you will, I am sure soon grasp - of
course, according to the degree of your resourcefulness - during the read-
ing of any subsequent chapter of my writings - assuming, of course, that
you take the risk and read further - or, it may perhaps be that you will
even already "smell" something at the end of this warning of mine.

Meanwhile I boldly or, if you like, impudently, take it upon myself in ad-
vance to advise you to absorb with, as might be said, and "intensive-mobil-
ization" of all your perceptive organs, the information elaborating the
rest of this story, in order that the crystallization in you of the new im-
pression may proceed normally and not in the manner in which it has already
become habitual for this to proceed, that is to say, as the great sage
Mullah Nassr Eddin defines and expresses it: "One part is used up for one's
own welfare, and that only for today, while all the rest going in at one
car, is exhausted in the process of trying to get out at the other."

Chapter 1

11

Well then, just at the moment when our Kurd was overwhelmed by all the unusual sensations proceeding within him from this strange repast on the bosom of Nature, there came along the same road a fellow-villager of his, once reputed by those who knew him to be very clever and experienced; and, seeing that the whole face of our Kurd was aflame, that his eyes were streaming with tears, and that in spite of this, as if intent upon the fulfillment of his most important duty, he was eating real "red-pepper-pods", he said to him:

"What are you doing, you jackass! You'll be burnt alive! Stop eating that extraordinary and, for your nature, unaccustomed product".

But our Kurd replied:

> No, not for anything on Earth will I stop. Didn't I pay my last "six-gro-schen" for them? Even if my soul leaves my body, I shall go on eating."

Whereupon our resolute Kurd - it must, of course, be assumed that he was such - did not stop, but continued eating the "red-pepper-pods".

After what you have just perceived, esteemed buyer of my writings, I hope - of course only faintly - that there may already be arising in your mentation a corresponding association which should, as a result, bring about as it happens sometimes to some people, what you call an understanding, and that in the present case you will understand just why I, well knowing and having many a time commiserated with this human inherency - whose inevitable manifestation takes the form that if anybody pays money for something he is bound to use it to the end - was seized with the idea, to take every possible measure in order that you, my "neighbour" - in the event that you should prove to be already accustomed to reading books, though of any kind yet nevertheless only those written exclusively in the mentioned "language-of-the-intelligentsia" - having already paid money for my writings and learning only afterwards that they are not written in the usual easily and comfortably read language, should not be compelled, as a consequence of the said human inherency, to read my writings through to the end at all costs, as our poor Transcaucasian Kurd was compelled to continue eating what he had taken a fancy to from its appearance alone - that "not-to-be-joked-with" noble "red-pepper".

For the purpose of avoiding any misunderstanding through this inherency in man, I wish that this warning of mine may be printed in the said manner, so that everyone can read it through without cutting the pages of the book itself.

Otherwise I am very much afraid that the bookseller may, in that case also, try to make a profit for himself and decline to take back a book whose pages had once been cut.

I have no doubt of this possibility, and I fully expect such unconscionableness on their part.

And the data for the engendering of my certainty as to their unconscionableness were acquired in me just when, while I was a professional "Indian-

Chapter 1

12

fakir", I happened to become familiar also with, among other things the various aspects of the psyche of contemporary booksellers and particularly with that of their clerks when palming off books on their buyers, and now, having become, since the misfortune which befell me, by nature just, in the maximum degree, I cannot help repeating, that is to say, I cannot help again warning you and even imploringly advising you before beginning to cut the pages of my first book, to read through very attentively and even more than once this Warning of mine.

But in case you decide and notwithstanding this Warning of mine, should wish to become acquainted with the further contents of my "wiseacreings", then there is already nothing else left for me to do but to wish you with all my genuine soul an excellent appetite, and that you may "digest" all that you may read not only for your own health, but also for the health of all those near to you.

I say with my "genuine-soul" because it is a habit of mine to refer often to what is called my "English-soul"; but why it is a habit of mine, I suggest that you puzzle out for yourself, assuming, of course, that there is or should arise in you any curiosity to learn how easily the very highest and most particularly beloved of our All-Maintaining Creator may unconsciously be taken for the very lowest human.

The plan and sequence of my intended expositions I have already composed in, my "swollen" head, but into what form they will mould themselves upon. par- per, I frankly confess that I myself do not know with my consciousness, though with the total result of the functioning of my instinct I already definitely feel that on the whole it will all mould itself into "something" so to say "hot", and will have an affect on the common presence of every reader like that which the "red-pepper-pods" had on the poor Transcaucasian Kurd.

Thanks to the data crystallized in me which long ago became the main lever of my individuality, and about which I wish just now to inform you, I shall of course touch in my proposed writings upon questions not only of the every-day life of people, already so to say regularized on the Earth - an every-day life, it must be said, contracted - of course only in my opinion - to the point of wretchedness - but I shall also touch upon questions from which there must inevitably arise unusual sensations and uncommon picturings in all your separate relatively independent parts, which parts the ancient sages characterized as "falsely-ascribing-initiative-to-themselves"; namely, in your thoughts, your feelings, and simply in your body. The process of the beneficent Armagnac proceeding at the present moment in my common presence bids me confess to you and warn you that owing to the aforementioned data, the whole of my common presence, in the present period of my life, namely, just when from causes not dependent on me, I have now to become a professional writer, is already such that even with the whole of my mental categorical decision and desire, and with the help of all my separately spiritualized and independent parts, - those educated of themselves as well as those educated intentionally by my own will, just that will of mine which flows from and is based exclusively only on my Pure Reason, - which parts constitute in me as well as in you this common presence of mine, - I cannot do otherwise than as

Chapter 1

13

the most exalted great terrestrial sage Mullah Nassr Eddin would say, "tangle-and-entangle" the whole of you, or as he also sometimes says, "put-in-goloshes", in full face of the fact that I am counting on your help, or rather on your money, which I shall receive thanks to your purchase of my writings, for the full possibility of accomplishing even with a "flourish", my self-imposed and perhaps from your point of view, purely egoistic aim.

And now, my dear, as yet only, candidate for my, so to say, future "voluntary-slaves", listen attentively and try your hardest without letting anything escape you, to transsubstantiate in your common presence the information concerning the arising of the original cause and also of those two events whose effects on the whole of me, having become by the Will of Fate, as contemporary scientists and pious pastors would say, "vivifying", served as factors for the accomplished crystallization in my common presence, of just those specific data on account of which, it may be said, firstly, that I am now an "exceptional-monster" among the many millions of animals similar to me, and secondly, that since in the present period of my existence I must become a professional writer, I am compelled to employ this new profession of mine, at whatever cost, as our esteemed Mullah Nassr Eddin has expressed it, to "tangle-and-entangle" all your, as you call them, "images" and "no-tions" you have until now acquired, which though they are your own attainments, are nevertheless, even in your frank opinion, "very-suspicious".

And so, my dear and precious future "voluntary-slave".

When I was still only as is said, a "chubby-mite", my dear, now deceased grandmother - may she attain the Kingdom of Heaven - was still living and was a hundred and some years old.

When she was dying, my mother, as was then the custom, took me to her bedside, and as I kissed her right hand, my dear now deceased grandmother placed her dying left hand on my head and in a low voice but very distinctly and even a little imperatively said:

"Eldest of my grandsons!"

"Listen and always remember my strict injunction to you."

"In life never do as others do."

"Either do nothing - just go to school - or do something that nobody else does."

Whereupon, she immediately, without hesitation, and with a perceptible impulse of contempt and with commendable selfcognizance, gave her soul directly into the hands of His Truthfulness the Archangel Gabriel.

I think it will interest you and even perhaps he instructive, to know that all this then made so powerful an impression on me, that I suddenly could not hear those similar around me; and when we left the room where the mortal "planetary-body" of the cause of the cause of my arising lay, I very quietly, without attracting attention, stole away to the pit where the bran for our pigs

Chapter 1

14

was stored, and lay there without food or drink in a tempest of whirling and confused thoughts - of which, fortunately for me, I had then in my childish brain still only a very limited number - right until the return from the cemetery of my mother, whose weeping, on finding me gone and after searching for me in vain, recalled me to myself, and I emerged from the pit as if in a state of somnambulism, and, flustered, ran to her and as is said "clung-fast" to her skirts.

Though many times in later years, and somehow or other always during the days we call "Shrove-tide", I have seriously thought and tried to make clear to myself exactly why this event made so strong an impression on me, I have not succeeded to this day.

Perhaps it was only because the room in which occurred this sacred scene which was to be significant for the whole of my life, was full of the scent of incense from what is called "Old-Athos".

Whatever it may have been, the fact remains a fact.

During the days following this event, nothing particular could have proceeded in my general state, or I should now have remembered it, unless it was perhaps the fact that during those days I walked more often than usual with my feet in the air, that is to say, on my hands.

My first act, of obvious discordance with the manifestations of others, occurred exactly on the fortieth day after the death of my dear grandmother, when all our family, our relatives, and all those by whom my dear grandmother, who was loved by everybody, had been held in esteem, gathered in the cemetery according to custom, to perform over her mortal body, reposing in what seemed to me a not very cosy grave, what is called the "requiem-service". Suddenly without any rhyme or reason, instead of observing the conventional what is called "bon-ton-etiquette", that is to say, standing as if overwhelmed, with an expression of grief on one's face and even if possible with tears in one's eyes, I started skipping around the grave as if dancing, and sang:

> "Let her with the saints repose
> Now that she's turned up her toes..."

And just from this it began, that in my common presence a "something" arose which in respect of any kind of so to say "aping", that is the imitation of the ordinary automatized manifestations of those around me - always and in everything engendered what I should now call an "Irresistable urge" to do not as others do.

At that age, of course, I did all this as yet unconsciously; that is to say, my what you call "reasonable-consciousness" did not then participate in all these manifestations of mine.

At that age these acts of mine were like the following:

Chapter 1

16

to all possessors of that soft and "slippery something", namely, in that
particularity which, when a little disharmony occurs in it, or so to say
"confusion" arises, enables the centre of gravity of the whole functioning
in which that particularly plays a very small part to pass temporarily to
another place and this at times yields surprising results ridiculous to the
point of absurdity."

He "discharged" the last word with such a shower of saliva, that it was as
if my face was exposed to the action of the "pulverizer" invented by the
Germans for dyeing material with aniline dyes.

This was more than I could endure, and without changing my squatting posi-
tion, I flung myself at him, and my head, charging him with full force in
the pit of his stomach, immediately laid him out and made him lose what is
called "consciousness".

Curious and exceedingly peculiar is the coincidence of accidental life-circumstances, that this dexterity should have been thoroughly taught me only a few days before this event by a Greek priest from Turkey who, persecuted by the Turks for his political convictions, had been compelled to flee from there, and having arrived in our town had been hired by my parents as a teacher for me of the new Greek language. It must be said that he longed to get to the island of Crete and there manifest himself as befits a true patriot.

On beholding the effect of my skill, I was, I must confess, extremely fright-
ened, because, knowing nothing of any such reaction from a blow in that place,
I quite thought I had killed him.

But another boy, his cousin, seeing this, without a moment's pause, and ob-
viously overcome with the feeling called "consanguinity" immediately leapt
at me and with a full swing struck me in the face with his fist.

This blow struck sparks from my eyes and at the same time my mouth became
as full as if it had been stuffed with the porridge for the artificial fat-
tening of a thousand chickens.

After a little time when both these sensations had died down within me and
blood began to ooze out of my mouth, I then actually discovered that in my
mouth was some foreign substance and when I pulled it out with my finger,
it turned out to be nothing less than a tooth of large dimensions and strange
form.

By this time the boy who had been prostrate had recovered and was standing up;
and seeing me staring at this extraordinary tooth, he and all the other boys
swarmed round me as if nothing had happened and gazed at it with me with
utter curiosity and in a strange silence.

This tooth had seven fangs and at the end of each of them realistically stood
a drop of blood, and through each drop there shone clearly, definitely, and
separately, all the seven aspects of the white ray.

Chapter 1

17

After this silence, rare among us "young-rascals", the usual hubbub broke out again, and in this clatter it was decided to go at once to the barber, a specialist in extracting teeth and to ask him just why this tooth was like that.

So we all climbed down from the roof and went off to the barber's.

And I, as the "hero-of-the-day" stalked at the head of them all.

The barber, after a casual glance, simply pronounced it a "wisdom-tooth."

From the whole totality of the effect of this event - which became significant for the rest of my life and in the process of which my poor "wisdom-tooth" had become so to say the "exemplary victim" - not only did the essence of my dear grandmother's injunction become definitely instilled into my nature, but also because I did not go to a "qualified-dentist" to have the former cavity of this tooth of mine treated, — which as a matter of fact I could not, because our home was too far from any contemporary centres of culture, — there began to ooze chronically from this cavity a "something" which had the property of engendering an interest and a tendency to seek out the causes of everything suspicious - as this was made clear to me only recently according to a very minute what is called "psycho-physiological-analysis" made by an occultist well known on the continent of Europe - there was acquired in me an irresistible-urge to become a specialist in the investigation of every kind of "suspicious-phenomenon" which happened to come my way.

After this event, with this inherency now rooted in my nature, I began, again of course with the cooperation of our All-Common Master the Merciless Heropass, that is, the "flow-of-time", to grow up into the mentioned young man.

I think that it may be significant for you to know also that according to my later, personal, detailed investigations, none of the results of my manifestations at that age corresponding to the injunction of my deceased grandmother had up to that time any specific effect on what are called the present "corns" of various degree of those around me, only because in my opinion my own so to say "reasonable-consciousness" had not yet begun to participate in these actions of mine.

Furthermore, it must be confessed that even then, although this reasonable-consciousness of mine had not yet begun to participate in those manifestations, I endeavored nevertheless, with an instinctive consciousness of my duty, to perform everything very honourably, without giving way to all my various weaknesses, both those acquired and those transmitted by heredity also.

The second of the mentioned vivifying factors, this time for the complete fusion of my dear grandmother's injunction - may she attain the kingdom of Heaven - with all the data constituting my general individuality, was the totality of impressions received from information I chanced to perceive concerning the story that happened here among us on the Earth, of the arising of that "principle-of-living" which, as it turned out according to data

Chapter 1

18

elucidated by Mr. Alan Kardek during an "absolutely-secret" spiritualistic seance, subsequently became a "principle" everywhere among beings similar to ourselves arising and existing on all the other planets of our Great Universe as well.

The formulation in words of this now "All-Universal-principle-of-living" is as follows:

"If-you-decide-to-go-on-the-spree-then-go-the-whole-hog-including-the-postage."

As this "principle-of-living" now already universally accepted arose on that same planet on which you too arose and on which, moreover, you exist almost on a bed of roses, and frequently dance the fox-trot, I consider I have no right to withhold from you the information approximately elucidating certain details of the arising of just that universally general fact.

Well then, when I was once actualizing in practice just that specificity of mine, which had already become also an inherency in the whole of my common presence, namely, the investigation of suspicious phenomena, and I was investigating also Russian legends and sayings, I happened — whether accidentally or as a result of some objective law-conformable successiveness I don't know — to learn among other things the following:

Once upon a time, a certain Russian, who in external appearance was to those around him a simple merchant, had to go from his provincial town on some business or other to the second capital of Russia, the city of Moscow, and his son, furthermore, his favorite one, asked him to bring him a certain book.

When this truly great merchant, the unconscious author of the "all-universal-principle-of-living", arrived in Moscow, he together with a friend of his became — as used to be and is still usual there — as is said "blind-drunk" on genuine "Russian-vodka".

And when these two inhabitants of this most great contemporary grouping had drunk the proper number of glasses of this Russian "blessing", and according to long custom were discussing what is called "public-education", our merchant suddenly remembered by association his dear son's commission and decided to set off to a bookshop at once with his friend — who, it must be said, had become his friend chiefly by the common tie of the said Russian "blessing" — in order to buy the book.

In the shop, the merchant, looking through the book he had asked for and which the clerk handed him, asked its price. On being told by the assistant that the book was sixty kopeks and noticing that the price marked on the cover of the book was only forty-five kopeks, our merchant first began pondering in a strange manner unusual for him, and afterwards, making a certain movement with his shoulders, straightening himself up and throwing out his chest like an officer of the guards when he as is said "becomes-stiff-as-a-poker", he very quitely but with an intonation in his voice expressing great authority, said after a little pause:

"But it is marked here forty-five kopeks, why do you ask sixty?"

Chapter 1

19

Thereupon the assistant, putting on, as is said the "plesto-oleaginous" expression proper to all shop-assistants, replied that the book indeed cost only forty-five kopeks, but had to be sold at sixty because fifteen kopeks were added for the postage.

Upon this, the Russian merchant - pardon me, the most great author of one of the universal "principles-of-living" - fixing his gaze on the ceiling, again cogitated this time seriously perplexed, when, suddenly turning to his friend, he delivered himself of the first verbal information of the very essence of that principle defining an indubitable so to say objective truth.

And he then uttered it to his friend as follows:

"Never mind, old dear! We'll take the book. What's it matter, we're on the spree today, and "if-you-go-on-the-spree-then-go-the-whole-hog-including-the-postage."

As for me, esteemed buyer of my writings, as soon as I had elucidated this to myself, something very strange, that I never experienced before or since, immediately began and for a rather long time continued to proceed in me; it was as if all kinds of so to say "general-post-races" for what are called "peshkash" or, as they call them here in Europe, "great-stakes" began to proceed in me between all the various-sourced associations and experiences usually proceeding in me, and at the same time, without any rhyme or reason, an intense almost intolerable itching broke out over the whole region of my vertebral column, and an also intolerable colic in the very centre of my what is called "solar-plexus". After a time all this suddenly quieted down of its own accord, and when I, that is to say, that uncertain something of mine which in olden times one crank - called by those around him, as we also now call such persons, a scientist -defined as "a-certain-relative-arising-depending-on-the-quality-of-the-functioning-of-thought-feeling-and-organic-automatism-and which a certain famous Arabian Mal-el-Lel, another ancient scientist, formulated in a definition which was borrowed and repeated in another way by the no less famous Greek scientist Xenophon, as "the-result-of-the-totality-of-consciousness-and unconsciousness-and-instinct" - well then, when this same "I" directed my confused attention within myself, that is, within the whole of me, I then very clearly constated that the whole substantial result of what I had just made clear with my consciousness about the said "principle-of-living" had, without any residue, fused with the data already crystallized in me long before from the results of my dear grandmother's injunction, and this "I" of mine then very definitely sensed, and, with an impulse of submission simultaneously arising in me, cognized the fact, grievous for me, that from that moment on, I should willy-nilly have to manifest myself always and in everything without exception according to these data which had formed in me and which arose under the influence of three external accidental causes having nothing in common with one another, namely, owing firstly to the arbitrary injunction of a person who had become without any desire whatsoever on my part, the passive cause of the cause of my arising; secondly, through some rascal having knocked out a tooth of mine, chiefly on account of somebody else's "slobbering"; and thirdly, thanks to the verbal formulation issuing from the drunken lips of a personality quite strange to me who existed on the Earth under the name of a "Russian-merchant".

Chapter 1

20

That is why "I" and all the heterogeneous sources of the common presence of this "I" of mine, began from that time on, not only, as before, automatically and only occasionally semi-consciously, to actualize manifestations different from those of other surrounding similar biped beings arising and existing on the same planet as I, but to do so from then on consistently and consciously.

Formerly, that is to say, until my elucidation of the arising of this "principle-of-living" through the lips of the Russian merchant immortalized through objective glory, if indeed I did do everything not as others did, my manifestations were not yet patently thrust before the eyes of my fellow-countrymen around me, but from the moment when to my increased misfortune I made all this clear to myself, not only did I do everything without exception intentionally, and not only was everything also done intentionally through me in accordance with the injunction of my deceased grandmother, but I began carrying out all these actions of mine to the utmost possible limits; and from the very beginning the practice was acquired in me and now continues, on beginning anything new and also at any change, - of course, on a large scale, - always to utter silently or aloud:

"If-I-decide-to-go-on-the-spree-then-go-the-whole-hog-including-the-postage."

And now that owing to circumstances and causes not dependent on me, I happen to be writing books, I am compelled to do so in accordance with that same principle, also.

In the present case I shall begin not by following the practice of all writers, established from the remote past down to the present, of taking as the theme of their various "wiseacrings" events which have, as it were, taken place or are taking place on the Earth, but I shall for my writings take instead the scale of events of the whole World. Thus in the present case also, if "you take, then take"! - that is to say, "If-I-decide-to-go-on-the-spree-then-go-the-whole-hog-including-the-postage."

Within the scale of the Earth, any writer can write, but I am not any writer!

Can I confine myself merely to this in the objective sense "paltry-Earth" of ours? Is it for nothing, firstly, that I am the grandson of my dear grandmother, and is it for nothing secondly that that intensive transformation then took place in me for the assimilation without residue of the now already All-universal-principle-of-living?

Please, however, do not worry my dear future and to me very necessary "voluntary-slave".... I shall of course also write of the Earth, but with such an impartial attitude and on such a correspondent objective scale that the planet itself and also everything on it may take that position which, in fact, according even to your own sane-logic, they do and must occupy in our Great Universe.

Likewise as regards the various what are called "heroes", I intend in these writings of mine to present types not like those which in general the writers of all epochs on the Earth have extolled and still extol, that is to say, like the Toms, Dicks or Harrys who arise by a misunderstanding and who fail

Chapter 1

21

to acquire during the process of their formation up to what is called "respon-
sible-existence" anything at all which is proper to a human-being and not
merely to an animal to have, and who during the whole of their responsible
existence progressively develop in themselves to their last breath only those
various "charms" called "lasciviousness", "mawkishness", "amourousness", "ma-
liciousness", "chicken-heartedness", "enviousness", and so on in the same
strain.

I intend, as is said, to "create" personages in my writings whom everybody
must, whether he will or not, sense with his whole Being as something real,
and about whom in every reader, even though he has never encountered such
"typenesses", data must inevitably be crystallized for the conclusion that
they are indeed "something" and not merely "tails-of-donkeys".

About two weeks ago, while I was mentally drafting the summary sketch of these
proposed writings of mine, I categorically decided to make what is called my
chief hero....do you know whom?....Beelzebub himself, - even in spite of
the fact that this choice of mine might from the very beginning evoke in the
mentation of most of my readers an association of so to say "moral-contortions".

But do you know what, reader?

If, in spite of this Warning, you decide to risk familiarizing yourself with
my writings and, perceiving them with an impulse of impartiality, will try to
understand the essence of my subsequent expoundings, then in view of the fact
that a contact of mutual trust must necessarily be established between you
and me, I must now frankly confess to you about the associations which have
arisen within me and which as a result have precipitated in the corresponding
sphere of my individuality the data engendering the deliberate so to say cun-
ning, which has prompted the whole of me to select as the chief hero for my
writings just such a type as is presented before your inner eyes by this same
Mr. Beelzebub.

My cunning in selecting Mr. Beelzebub as my principal hero is that I expect
personal profit for myself from it, on the assumption that if I show him this
attention, He will of course without fail - as I for myself am certain with
the whole of my left fundament - wish to express his gratitude by helping me
with all the means available to Him, in these proposed writings of mine.

Although Beelzebub is made, as is said, "of-a-different-cloth", nevertheless,
since He also can think, and besides - as I long ago learned from the trea-
tise of the famous Catholic Monk, Brother Foolon - also has a curled tail,
then I conclude, according to the sane-logic formed in my consciousness also
owing to education and the reading of contemporary books - that he also must
of course possess a good share of vanity and will therefore find it extremely
difficult not to help one who is going to advertise His name.

It is not for nothing that our renowned and incomparable Mulla Nassr Eddin
frequently says:

"Without-greasing-palms-not-only-is-it-impossible-to-live-anywhere-but-even-to-breathe."

Chapter 1

22

And another also terrestial sage named Till Eulenspiegel has expressed the
same in the following words:

"If-you-don't-grease-the-wheels-the-cart-won't-go".

In accordance with the sayings just quoted, the veracity of which is plain
to every contemporary person, I have decided to "grease-the-palm" precisely
of Mr. Beelzebub, who, as everyone understands, has means and knowledge, as
is said, "enough-and-to-spare" for everything.

All joking, even philosophical joking aside, this Warning of mine has in
truth turned out to be rather lengthy.

But this does not matter, I think.....

It will be no great calamity if you spend an extra twenty or thirty minutes
of your time reading it, after I, who in every respect am rather badly "battered", have spent almost two weeks writing it.

The more so, as you - and in this it seems I am not mistaken - value your
time and everything else, according to the wise saying of, as always, that
same All-Common teacher Mulla Nassr Eddin, which consists in the following
words:

"It's-all-the-same-everything-under-the-sun-is-nonsense-and-ha-ha-if-only-the-process-of-digestion-goes-fairly-well-and-the-functioning-of-the-essence-of-our-actual-existence-never-misses-fire."

So good night....although morning is already here.

It is already late morning; yet to lie in bed and sleep when normal people
have by the sweat of their brow honestly earnt and eaten their breakfast,
has already lately become fixed in my mode of living.

And so, I shall try to fall asleep; and you....continue to think your usual
morning thoughts, probably of the following kind: precisely how many francs
must be left just for today for housekeeping; because yesterday one of the
members of your family ventured not to consider you and rudely stepped on
just that "corn" of yours which already long ago chose its place of existence
on the fourth toe of your left foot.

If one has recourse to the priceless definitions of our great Teacher,
Teacher above all Teachers, Mulla Nassr Eddin, in this situation in which I,
doing nothing, intend to go carefree to bed, while at the same time advising
you to think well and honestly to apportion the said francs, he would say:

"Today, for the whole day, I pass....and you....stir water in a bucket
till it is thick."

Just now on concluding, I asked one of those always "hanging-about" me, to read me
aloud straight through all that I have written in this first chapter, and there-
upon my "I" - of course with the participation of all the results of the data
crystallized in my common presence during my past years, which give, by the way,

Chapter 1

23

also knowledge and understanding of the psyche of the surrounding diversely-
typed fertilizers of such "Nature's-blessings" as wheat, potatoes, horsera-
dish and other similar products which our poor hapless Earth yields with
great difficulty - constated and cognized with anxiety that in the common
presence of every reader without exception belonging to any of the three
sexes, there must inevitably thanks to this chapter alone, arise a "something"
engendering so to say "unfriendliness" towards me.

To tell the truth, it is not this which now chiefly worries me, but the fact
that at the end of his reading, I also constated that I had manifested myself
in this writing contrary to one of the fundamental commandments of that All-
Common teacher whom I particularly esteem, Mulla Nassr Eddin, which he formu-
lates in the words:

"Never-stir-up-a-hornets'-nest."

As regards the first qualms that arose in me, they immediately ceased when I
remembered an ancient Russian proverb, the truth of which I have many times
experienced and verified, and which says:

"Time-grinds-every-grain."

But my agitation from cognizing my negligence in obeying the always irrefraga-
bly sound advice of Mulla Nassr Eddin, not only now seriously troubles me,
but I experience now, at an accelerating tempo, an impulse of "Remorse-of-
Conscience"; and furthermore, after I understood this, a very strange process
began and at the present moment continues in both of my recently acquired
"souls", which manifests itself in the form of an unusual itching, the result
of which evokes and produces an almost intolerable pain in the region a little
below the right half of my, already without this, over-exercised "Solar-Plexus".

Wait! Wait!....This process, it seems, is beginning to slow down, and I am
now completely certain that it will cease entirely because, remembering an-
other fragment of life-wisdom, I immediately reflected that if I indeed acted
against the advice of the highly esteemed Mulla Nassr Eddin I, however, acted
unintentionally, according to the principle of that extremely sympathetic -
though not well known everywhere on the Earth, yet memorable to all who have
once met him - that nugget, Karapet.

I think, patient reader, that now that this Preface of mine has turned out to
be so long, it will not matter if I spin it out a little more - lead where it
may - to tell about this Karapet also.

Twenty or twenty-five years ago, the Tiflis railway-station had a "steam-
whistle".

It was blown every morning to awaken the railway-workers and station-hands,
and as the Tiflis station stood on a hill, this whistle was heard almost all
over the town, and woke up not only the railway-workers, but the inhabitants
of the town of Tiflis itself.

The Tiflis local government, as I recall it, had even had, as was then the
custom, what is called a "long-drawn-out-correspondence" with the railway

Chapter 1

24

authorities about the disturbance of the morning sleep of the peaceful citizens.

To release the steam into this whistle every morning was the job of this
same Karapet, who was employed in the station.

So when this Tiflis Karapet would come in the morning to the rope with which
he released the steam for the whistle, he would before taking hold of the
rope, wave his hand in all directions and solemnly, like a Mohammedan Mullah
from a minaret, loudly cry:

"Your mother is a..., your father is a..., your grandfather is more than a..., may your eyes, ears, nose, spleen, corners..." and so on; in short, he pronounced in various keys all the curses he knew, and not until he had done so, would he pull the rope.

Having heard of him and of this custom of his, I visited him one evening
after the day's work, with a small Boordook of "Kahketeenian-wine", and
after performing the local what is called "Toasting-ritual" I asked him,
of course in a suitable form and also according to the local "amenities"
for relationship, why he did this.

He frankly answered as follows:

"You see.... everybody who hears the whistle disturbing his sweet slumbers, will undoubtedly curse me, as the cause of this hellish row, 'by-everything-under-the-sun'."

"One morning when I had not had enough sleep myself, thanks to a christening
at the neighbor's, and I was on my way to release the steam, I reflected
upon this and decided to curse them all in advance, so that however much all
those, as might be said, "who-lie-in-the-realm-of-idiotism", that is between
sleep and waking, might afterwards curse me--it would have no effect on me."

Now, this is indeed already enough.

This warning of mine must be signed.

He who....

Stop! Old fellow! With a signature there must be no joking. Otherwise the
same will be done to you as was done to you once before in one of the Empires
of Central Europe, when you were made to pay ten years' rent for a house you
occupied for only three months in all, merely because you had set your hand
to a paper undertaking to renew the contract for the house each year.

Of course after this and still other instances from life-experience, I must,
in any comparable case, in respect of my own signature, be scrupulously
careful.

Very well then. He who in early youth was called the "Black-Greek"; in middle
age, the "Turkestan-Tiger"; and now, not just anybody, but the genuine "Monsieur"
or "Mister Gurdjieff, or the nephew of "Prince Mukransky", or finally, just a
"Teacher-of-Dancing."

# INTRODUCTION

## WHY BEELZEBUB WAS IN OUR SOLAR SYSTEM

### CHAPTER II

#### Prologue

It was in the year 223 after the creation of the World, by objective time-calculation, or, as it would be said here on the Earth, in the year 1921 after the Birth of Christ.

Through the Universe flew the ship 'Karnak' of the 'trans-space' communication.

It flew from the spaces 'Assooparatsata', that is, from the spaces of the 'Milky Way', from the planet 'Karatas' to the solar system 'Pandatznokh', the sun of which is also called the 'Pole Star.'

On the said 'trans-space-ship' was Beelzebub with his kinsmen and near attendants.

He was on his way to the planet 'Revozvradendir' for a certain conference in which he had consented to take part, at the request of his friends of long-standing.

Only the remembrance of these old friendships had constrained him to accept this invitation since he was no longer young, and so long a journey, and the contingencies attached to it presented by no means an easy task for one of his years.

Only a little before this journey, Beelzebub had returned home to the planet 'Karatas' where he had received his arising, and far from which, on account of circumstances independent of his essence, he had passed many years of his existence in conditions not proper to his nature.

This many yeared existence, unsuited to him, and the perceptions unusual for his nature, connected with it, and the experiences, inappropriate to his essence, had not failed to leave on his general 'presence' a perceptible mark.

In addition, time itself had already aged him, and in the said unusual conditions of existence had brought Beelzebub, just that Beelzebub who had had so exceptionally strong, fiery and splendid a youth, to an unusual old age also.

Chapter II

3

Long, long before, when Beelzebub was still existing at home on the planet 'Karatas', he had been taken, owing to his exceptionally resourceful intelligence, into service on the 'Sun Absolute', where Our Lord Sovereign Endlessness had the fundamental place of His Dwelling; and there Beelzebub among others like himself, was attached as an attendant upon His Endlessness.

It was just then that, owing to the as yet unformed reason due to his youth, and owing to his callow and therefore still fiery mentation with unequally flowing associations, that is, owing to a mentation based--as is natural to being who have not yet become finally responsible - on a narrow understanding, Beelzebub saw in the government of the World something which seemed to him 'illogical', and having found support amongst comrades, beings like himself not yet formed, interfered in what was none of his business.

Thanks to the fury and force of Beelzebub's nature, his intervention together with that of his comrades, then soon captured all minds and the effect was almost to bring the central kingdom of the Megalocosmos into revolution.

Having learned of this, His Endlessness, in spite of His All-lovingness and All-forgivingness, was constrained to exile Beelzebub with his comrades to one of the remote corners of the Universe, namely, to the solar system 'Ors', whose inhabitants call it simply the 'solar system', and He assigned as the place for their existence one of the planets of that solar system, namely, 'Mars', with the privilege of existing on other planets also, although of the same solar system only.

Among these exiles, besides the said comrades of Beelzebub, were a number of those who merely sympathised with him, and also the attendants and subordinates both of Beelzebub and of his comrades.

All, with their households, arrived at this remote place and there in a short time on the planet 'Mars' a whole colony was formed of three-centered beings from various planets of the central part of our Great Universe.

All this population, incongruous with the said planet, accomodated itself little by little to its new dwelling-place and many of them even found one or another occupation for shortening the long years of their exile.

They found occupations either on this same planet 'Mars' or upon the neighboring planets, namely, on those planets that had been almost neglected on account of their remoteness from the centre and the poverty of all their formations.

As the years rolled by, many, either voluntarily or in response to needs of a general character, migrated gradually from the planet 'Mars' to other planets, but Beelzebub himself, together with his near attendants, remained to exist on the planet 'Mars', where he organized his existence more or less tolerably.

## Chapter II

3

One of his chief occupations was the arranging of an 'observatory' on the planet 'Mars' for the observation of remote points of the Universe and the conditions of existence of beings on neighboring planets; and this observatory of his, it may be remarked, afterwards became well-known and even famous everywhere in the Universe.

Although the solar system 'Ors' had been neglected owing to its remoteness from the center, and to many other reasons, nevertheless Our Lord Sovereign had sent His Messengers from time to time to the planets of this system, to regulate, more or less, the being-existence of the three-brained beings arising on them for the co-ordination of the process of their existence with the general World Harmony.

And thus, to a certain planet of this solar system, namely, the planet 'Earth' as such a Messenger from Our Endlessness there was once sent, a certain Jesus Christ, and as Beelzebub had then fulfilled a certain need in connection with his mission, when the said Messenger returned again to the 'Sun Absolute', he ardently besought His Endlessness to pardon this once young and fiery but now aged Beelzebub.

In view of this request of Jesus Christ and also of the modest and cogno-scent existence of Beelzebub himself, our Maker-Creator pardoned him and gave him permission to return to the place of his arising.

And that is why Beelzebub, after a long absence, happened now to be again in the centre of the Universe.

His influence and authority had not only not diminished during his exile, but, on the contrary, were much increased, since all about him were clearly aware that, thanks to his prolonged existence in the unusual conditions mentioned, his knowledge and experience must inevitably have become both wider and deeper.

And so, when events of great importance happened to occur on one of the planets of the solar system 'Pandatznokh', Beelzebub's old friends at once decided to intrude upon him and to invite him to the conference concerning them.

It was as a result of this that Beelzebub was now making the long journey on the ship 'Karnak' from the planet 'Karatas' to the planet 'Revosvradendr'.

On this big space-ship 'Karnak', there were as passengers the Kinsmen and attendants of Beelzebub and also many beings who served on the ship itself.

During the period to which this tale of ours refers, all the passengers were occupied either with their duties, or they simply actualised what is called 'active-being-mentation'.

Amongst all the passengers aboard the ship was conspicuous a very handsome boy; he was always near Beelzebub himself.

This was Hassein, the son of the favourite son of Beelzebub, - Tooloof.

CHAPTER III

THE REASON OF THE DELAY IN THE FALLING OF THE 'KARNAK'

The captain soon afterwards entered and, having performed before Beelzebub all the ceremonies appropriate to Beelzebub's position, said:

"Your Right Reverence, allow me to ask you your authoritative opinion upon an inevitable eventuality that lies in the line of our course, which will hinder our smooth falling by the shortest route.

"The case is, that if we follow our intended course, then our ship, after two 'Kilpreno' (1), will pass through the solar system 'Vuanik'.

"But just through where our ship must pass, there also must pass, about a 'Kilpreno' before, the great comet belonging to that solar system named 'Sakoor' or, as it is sometimes called, the 'Madcap'.

"So if we keep on our arranged course, we must inevitably traverse the space through which the comet will have passed.

"Moreover, Your Right Reverence knows that this 'Madcap' comet always leaves in its track a great deal of 'Zilnotrago' (2), which on entering the 'planetary body' of a being, disorganizes most of its functions until all the 'Zilnotrago' is dispersed from it.

(1) The word 'Kilpreno' in the language of Beelzebub means a period of time equal approximately to the duration of the flow of time which we call an 'hour'.

(2) The word 'Zilnotrago' is the name of a special gas similar to what we call 'cyanic acid'.

"I thought at first," continued the captain, "to avoid the 'Zilnotrago' by steering the ship around these spheres. But a long detour would then be necessary which would greatly lengthen the time of our passage.

"On the other hand, to wait somewhere until the 'Zilnotrago' disperses will take still longer.

"In view of the sharp distinction in the alternatives before us I cannot decide now by myself what to do and so I have ventured to trouble you, Your Right Reverence, for your competent advice."

The captain having finished speaking, Beelzebub thought a little and then said as follows:

2

## Chapter III

"Really I do not know how to advise you, my dear captain. Ah, yes... in that solar system where I existed for a long time, there is a planet called 'Earth'. On that planet 'Earth' very peculiar three-centered beings arose and still continue to arise. And among the beings of a continent of that planet called 'Asia' there arose and existed a very wise three-brained being whom they called there 'Mullah Nassr Eddin'.

(1) Mullah Nassr Eddin or, as he is otherwise called, Hodja Nassr Eddin, is, it seems, little known in Europe and America. He is very well known, however, in all the countries of the continent Asia. This legendary personality is like the Russian 'Kusma Prutkov', the American 'Uncle Sam', or the English 'John Bull'. To this Mullah Nassr Eddin are ascribed numerous popular tales of the East, akin to sayings of the wisdom of daily life. They also now continue to ascribe to him various witticisms recalled from long ago as well as those newly made.

"For each and every peculiar situation, whether great or small in the existence of the beings there, this same terrestrial sage, Mullah Nassr Eddin, had an apt and pointed saying.

"As all his sayings were full of the sense of truth for existence there, I also always used them in order to have a comfortable existence among the beings of that planet.

"In the given case also, my dear Captain, I intend to profit by one of his wise sayings.

"In such a situation as has befallen us he would probably say:

"You cannot jump over your knees and it's absurd to try to kiss your own elbow.

"Now I also say the same to you and add: There is noting to be done; when an event is forseen, coming from forces immeasurably superior to us, one must submit.

"The question is only this: which of the two alternatives you mentioned should be chosen, namely, to wait somewhere or to make a roundabout 'detour.'

"You say that to make a detour will greatly lengthen our journey, but that waiting will take still longer.

"Good, my dear captain. Suppose we should make the detour and even save a little time by it, what do you think? Is the wear and tear and working of the parts of our ship's machinery worth while for the sake of getting to the end of our journey a little sooner?

"If such a detour involves even trifling damage to our ship, then in my opinion we ought to prefer your second suggestion, that is, to stop somewhere until the path is cleared of the noxious 'Zilnotrago', thereby at least saving our ship useless damage.

3

## Chapter III

"And the period of this unforeseen delay we will try to fill with something useful for us all.

"For instance, it would give me personally great pleasure to talk with you about contemporary ships in general and our ship in particular.

"Very many new things, as yet quite unknown to me, have been done in this field during my absence from these places.

"I can cite this as an example, that in my time these big trans-space ships were so complicated and cumbersome that almost half their power was spent in carrying the necessary materials to make their locomotion possible.

"But these contemporary ships in their simplicity and the freedom on them are just embodiments of 'Bliss-stokirno'.

"There is such a simplicity upon them for beings and such a freedom in respect of all being-manifestations that you could frequently forget that you were not on one of the planets.

"So, my dear captain, I should very much like to know how this blessing was brought about and how the contemporary ships work.

"And now go and make all the arrangements necessary for the needed stopping. And then, when you are quite free, come to me again and we will pass the time of our unavoidable delay in conversation useful for all of us."

When the captain had gone, Hassein suddenly sprang to his feet and began to dance and clap his hands and shout:

"Oh, I'm glad, I'm glad, I'm glad for this!"

Beelzebub looked with affection at these manifestations of his favourite, but old Ah-hoon could not restrain himself and, shaking his head reproachfully, called the boy - half to himself - a 'growing egoist'.

Hearing what Ah-hoon called him Hassein stopped in front of him, looked at him mischievously and said:

"Don't be angry with me, old Ah-hoon. The reason of my joy is not egoism but only the happy chance coincidence for me. You heard, didn't you? My dear grandfather decided not only just to make a stop but he also promised the captain to talk with him.

"And this you know, that the talks of my dear grandfather always bring out tales of places where he has been, and you know also how well he relates them and that from those tales so much new and interesting information becomes crystallized in our 'presences.'

"Where is the egoism? He has himself of his own free-will, having weighed with his wise reason all the circumstances of this unforeseen event, decided to make a stop which evidently doesn't upset his intended plans very much.

Chapter III

4

"It seems to me that my dear grandfather has no need to hurry; everything necessary for his rest and comfort is present on the 'Karnak' and here also are many who love him and whom he loves.

"Don't you remember he said recently, 'We must not oppose forces higher than our own,' and added that not only one must not oppose but even submit and receive all their results with reverence, at the same time praising and glorifying the wonderful and providential works of Our Lord Creator.

"I am not glad because of the misadventure but because an unforeseen event issuing from above has occurred, owing to which we shall be able to listen once more to the tales of my dear grandfather.

"Is it my fault that the circumstances are by chance most desirable and happy for me?

"No, dear Ah-hoon, not only ought I not to be blamed but I should be joined in rendering gratitude to the source of all beneficent results which arise."

All this time Beelzebub listened attentively and with a smile to the chatter of his favourite and when he had finished said:

"You are right, dear Hassein, and for being right I shall tell you, even before the captain's arrival, anything you like."

Upon hearing this, the boy at once ran and sat at the feet of Beelzebub and after thinking a little said:

"My dear grandfather, you have told me so much about the solar system where you spent so many years that I could now perhaps even continue logically to describe the details of the nature of this peculiar corner of our Universe.

"But I am now curious to know whether there dwell three-brained beings on the planets of that solar system and whether higher 'being-bodies' are coated in them.

"Please tell me now just about this, dear grandfather", concluded Hassein, looking affectionately up at Beelzebub.

"Yes, replied Beelzebub, "on almost all the planets of that solar system also, three-brained beings dwell and in almost all of them higher being-bodies can be coated."

"Higher being-bodies or, as on some planets of that solar system they are called, souls only do not arise in the three-brained beings breeding on those planets, before reaching which, the emanations of our most holy 'Sun-Absolute' owing to repeated refractions, gradually lose the fullness of their strength and eventually cease to contain the vivific power for coating the higher being-bodies."

"Certainly, my boy, on each separate planet of that solar system also, the 'planetary' bodies of the three-brained beings are coated and take an exterior in conformity with the nature of the given planet, and are adapted in their detail to the surrounding nature."

Chapter III

5

"For instance, on that planet on which all we exiles had been ordered to exist, namely, the planet Mars, the three-brained beings are coated with planetary bodies having the form .... how shall I tell you, a form like a 'karoona', that is to say, they have a long broad trunk, amply provided with fat, and heads with enormous protruding and shining eyes. On the back of this enormous 'planetary-body' of theirs are two large wings, and on the under side two comparatively small feet but having very strong claws.

"Almost the whole strength of this enormous 'planetary-body' is adapted by Nature for the transforming of energy for their eyes and wings.

"As a result, the three-brained beings breeding on that planet can see freely everywhere whatever the 'Kal-da-zah-tee' and they can also move, not only over the planet itself but also in its atmosphere and some of them occasionally even manage to travel beyond its limits.

"The three-brained beings breeding on another planet, a little below the planet 'Mars', owing to the intense cold there, are covered with thick soft wool.

"The external form of these three-centered beings is like that of a 'Toosook', that is, it somewhat resembles a 'double-sphere', the upper sphere serving to contain the principal organs of the whole planetary body, and the other, the lower sphere, for the transformation of food.

"There are three apertures in the upper sphere, one in front opening outwards; two serve for sight and the third for hearing.

"The other, the lower sphere, had only two apertures: one is in front for taking in food and the other at the back for the elimination from the organism of the residue.

"To the lower sphere are also attached two very strong sinewy feet, and on each of these is a growth that serves the purpose of fingers with us.

"There is still another planet, a quite small one, bearing the name 'Moon', in that solar system, my dear boy.

"During its motion this peculiar little planet often approached very near to our planet 'Mars' and sometimes during whole 'Kilpronos' I took great pleasure in observing through the 'Teskooano' in my observatory the process of existence of the three-brained beings upon it.

"Although the beings of this planet have very frail 'planetary bodies', they have, on the other hand, a very 'strong spirit', owing to which they all possess an extraordinary perseverance and capacity for work.

"In exterior form they resemble what are called large ants; and, like these, are always bustling about, working both on and within their planet.

"The results of their ceaseless activity are already now plainly visible.

"I once happened to notice that during two of our years they 'tunnelled', so to speak, the whole of their planet.

6

Chapter III

"They were compelled to undertake this task on account of the abnormal local climatic conditions which are due to the fact that this planet arose unexpectedly, and the regulation of its climatic harmony was therefore not pre-arranged by the Higher Powers.

"The 'climate' of this planet is really 'mad', and in its variability it could give points to the most highly strung hysterical woman existing on another of the planets of that same solar system of which I shall also tell you.

"Sometimes there are such frosts on that 'Moon' that everything is frozen through and through, and it becomes impossible for the beings to breathe in the open atmosphere; and then suddenly it becomes so hot there that an 'egg' can be cooked in its atmosphere in a jiffy.

"For only two short periods on that peculiar little planet, namely, before and after its complete revolution about its neighbor, — another planet nearby, — the weather is so glorious that for several rotations the whole planet is in blossom and yields the various products for their first being-food greatly in excess of their general need for their existence in that peculiar intro-planetary kingdom which they have arranged and where they are protected from all the vagaries of that 'mad' climate which unharmoniously changes the state of the planet's atmosphere.

"Nearest to that small planet is another, a large planet, which also occasionally approaches quite close to the planet 'Mars' and is called 'Earth.'

"The said 'MOON' is just a part of this 'Earth' and the latter must now constantly maintain the Moon's existence.

"On the just mentioned planet 'Earth', three-brained beings also are formed; and they also contain all the data for coating higher-being bodies in themselves.

"But in 'strength of spirit' they do not begin to compare with the beings breeding on the little planet before mentioned.

"The external coatings of the three-brained beings of that planet 'Earth' closely resemble our own; only, first of all, their skin is a little slimier than ours, and then, secondly they have no tail, and their heads are without horns. What is worst about them is their feet, namely, they have no hoofs; it is true for protection against external influences they have invented what they call 'boots' but this invention is of very little use to them.

"Not only is their external form imperfect, but even their reason is quite 'uniquely strange'.

"Their 'being-reason', owing to very many causes about which also I may tell you sometime, has gradually degenerated, and, at the present time is very very strange and exceedingly peculiar."

7

## Chapter III

Beelzebub would have said still more, but the captain of the ship entering at that moment, Beelzebub, after promising the boy to tell him about the beings of the planet 'Earth' on another occasion, began to talk to the captain.

Beelzebub asked the captain to tell him, first, who he was, how long he had been captain, and how he liked his work, and afterwards to explain some of the details of the contemporary cosmic ships.

Thereupon the captain said:

"Your Right Reverence, I was destined by my father, as soon as I approached the age of a responsible being, for this career in the service of our Endless Creator."

"Starting with the lowest positions on the trans-space ships, I ultimately merited to perform the duties of captain, and it is now eight years that I have been captain on the long distance ships."

"This last post of mine, namely, that of captain of the ship 'Karnak' I took, strictly speaking, in succession to my father, when after his long years of blameless service to His Endlessness in the performance of the duties of captain from almost the very beginning of the World-Building, he was promoted to the post of the Ruler of the solar system 'Kalman'."

"In short," continued the captain, "I began my service just then when Your Right Reverence was departing for the place of your exile."

"I was still only a 'sweeper' on the long distance ships of that period."

"Yes....a long, long time has passed by."

"Everything has undergone change and is changed since then; only Our Lord and Sovereign remains unchanged. The blessings of 'Amenzano' upon His Unchangeableness throughout Eternity!"

"You, Your Right Reverence, have condescended to remark very justly that former 'ships' were very inconvenient and cumbersome."

"Yes, they were then, indeed, very complicated and cumbersome. I also remember them very well. There is an enormous difference between the ships of that time and the ships now."

"In my youth all these ships both for trans-system and for trans-planetary communication were still run on the cosmic substance 'Elekilpomagtistzen', which is the totality of the separate parts of the omnipresent active element Okidanoh in a certain proportion and is found chiefly in the atmosphere surrounding planets."

"And it was to obtain this substance that just those numerous materials were necessary which the former ships had to carry."

CHAPTER IV

The Law of Falling

The captain continued: "This happened in the year 185 by objective time-calculation.

"Saint Venoma had been taken for his merits from the planet 'Soort' to the holy planet 'Purgatory' where, after he had familiarized himself with his new surroundings and new duties, he gave all his free time to his favourite work.

"And his favourite work was to seek what new phenomena could be found in various combinations of phenomena already existing according to law.

"And some time later, in the course of these occupations, this Saint Venoma constated for the first time in cosmic laws what later became a famous discovery, which discovery he himself first called the 'Law of Falling.'

"This cosmic law which he then discovered, Saint Venoma himself formulated thus:

"Everything existing in the World falls to the bottom. And the bottom for any part of the Universe is its nearest 'stability', and this said 'stability' is the place or the point upon which all the lines of forces arriving from all directions converge.

"'These points of 'stability' are the centres of all the suns and all the planets of our 'Universe'. They are just the lowest points of those regions of space upon which forces from all directions of the given part of the 'Universe' definitely tend and where they are concentrated. In these points there is also concentrated the equilibrium which enables suns and planets to maintain their position.'

"In this formulation of his, Saint Venoma said further that everything, when dropped in space wherever it may be, tends to fall on one or another sun, or one or another planet according to that sun or planet to which the given part of the space belongs where the object is dropped, each sun or planet being for the sphere in question the 'stability' or bottom.

"Starting from this, Saint Venoma reasoned in his further researches as follows:

"'If this is so, may it not therefore be possible to employ this cosmic particularity for the locomotion we need between the spaces of the Universe?'

"And from then on, he worked in this direction.

"His further saintly labours showed that, although in principle this was generally possible, yet for this purpose it was impossible to employ fully

Chapter IV

2

this 'Law of Falling' discovered for the first time by him. And It was im-
possible owing solely to the atmosphere around most of the cosmic concentra-
tions, which atmosphere would prove an obstacle to the straight falling of
the object dropped in space.

"Having constated this, Saint Venoma then devoted his whole attention to discovering some means of overcoming the said atmospheric resistance for ships constructed on the principle of Falling.

"After three 'Looniases', Saint Venoma found such a possible means also and later on when the building of a suitable special construction had been completed under his direction, he began his practical trials.

"This special constructions had the appearance of a large enclosure all the walls of which were made of a special material something like glass.

"Then to every side of that large enclosure were fitted things like 'shut-
ters' of a material impervious to the rays of the cosmic substance
'Elekilpomagtistzen', and these shutters, although hermetically fitted to
the walls of the said enclosure, could yet freely slide in every direction.

"Within that enclosure was placed a special 'battery', developing and giv-
ing this same substance 'Elekilpamagtistzen'.

"I myself, Your Right Reverence, was present at the first trial made by St. Venoma according to the principles he had found.

"The whole secret lay in this, that when the rays of 'Elekilpamagtistzen'
were made to pass through this special glass, then everything within the
space they reached, usually composing the atmosphere itself of the planet,
such as 'air', every kind of 'gas', 'fog' and so on, was destroyed. This
part of space became indeed absolutely empty and had neither resistance
nor pressure, so that if even an infant-being pushed this enormous struc-
ture, it would be moved forwards as easily as a feather.

"To the outer sides of this peculiar structure there were attached ap-
pliances similar to wings, which were set in motion by means of this same
substance 'Elekilpamagtistzen', and served to give the impetus to move all
this enormous construction in the required direction.

"The results of these experiments having been approved and blessed by the
Commission of Inspection under the presidency of Archangel Adossia, the
construction of a big ship based on these principles was begun.

"The ship was soon ready and commissioned for service. And little by
little in a short time only ships of this type were used on all the lines
of trans-system communication.

"Although later, Your Right Reverence, the inconveniences also of this sys-
tem gradually became more and more apparent, nevertheless it continued to
displace all the systems that had existed before.

3

## Chapter IV

"It cannot be gainsaid that although the ships constructed on this system were ideal in atmosphereless spaces, and moved there almost with the speed of the rays 'Etzikolnianakhnian' issuing from a planet, yet when nearing some sun or planet, it became real torture for the beings directing them, as a great deal of complicated manoeuvring was necessary.

"The need for this manoeuvring was due to the same 'Law of Falling'.

"And this was because when the ship came into the medium of the atmosphere of some sun or planet by which it had to pass, it immediately began to fall towards that sun or planet, and, as I have already stated, very much care and considerable knowledge were needed to prevent the ship from falling out of its course.

"While the ships were passing near any sun or planet whatsoever, their speed of locomotion had sometimes to be reduced by some hundreds of times below the usual rate.

"It was particularly difficult to steer them in those spheres where there was a great aggregation of 'comets'.

"That is why great demands were then made upon the beings who had to direct these ships, and they were prepared for these duties by beings with very high reason.

"But, in spite of the said drawbacks of the system of Saint Venoma, it gradually, as I have already stated, displaced all the previous systems.

"And the ships of this system of St. Venoma had already existed for twenty-three years when it was first rumoured that the Angel Hariton had invented a new type of ship for trans-system and trans-planetary communication.

CHAPTER V

"And indeed soon after this rumour, practical experiments open to all, again under the superintendence of the Great Archangel Adossia, were made with this new and later very famous invention.

"This new system was unanimously acknowledged to be the best, and very soon it was adopted for general-Universal-service and thereafter gradually all the previous systems were entirely superseded.

"That system of the Great Angel, to-day Archangel Hariton is in use everywhere at the present day.

"The ship on which we are now flying also belongs to this system and its construction is similar to that of all the ships built on the system of the Angel Hariton.

"This system is not very complicated.

"The whole of this great invention consists of only a single 'cylinder' shaped like an ordinary barrel.

"The secret of this cylinder lies in the disposition of the materials of which its inner side is made.

"These materials are arranged in a certain order and isolated each from the other by means of 'Amber'. They have such a property that if any cosmic gaseous substance whatever enters into the space which they enclose, whether it be 'atmosphere', 'air', 'ether' or any other 'totality' of homeogeneous cosmic elements, then, owing to the mentioned disposition of materials within the cylinder, it immediately expands.

"The bottom of this cylinder-barrel is hermetically sealed, but its lid, although it can be closely shut, yet is so arranged on hinges that, at a pressure from within, it can be opened and shut again.

"So, Your Right Reverence, if this cylinder-barrel is filled with atmosphere, air or any other such substance, then from the action of the walls of this peculiar cylinder-barrel, these substances expand to such an extent that the interior becomes too small to hold them.

"Striving to find an outlet from this, for them, constricted interior, they naturally press also against the lid of the cylinder-barrel, thanks to the

Chapter V

2

said hinges the lid opens and, having allowed these expanded substances to escape, immediately closes again. And as in general, Nature abhors a vacuum, simultaneously with the release of the expanded gaseous substances, the cylinder-barrel is again filled with fresh substances from outside, with which in their turn the same proceeds as before and so on without end.

"Thus the substances are always being changed, and the lid of the cylinder-barrel alternately opens and shuts.

"To this same lid there is fixed a very simple lever which moves with the movement of the lid, and in turn sets in motion certain also very simple 'cog-wheels' which again in their turn revolve the fans attached to the sides and stern of the ship itself.

"Thus, Your Right Reverence, in spaces where there is no resistance, contemporary ships like ours simply fall toward the nearest 'stability'; but in spaces where there are any cosmic substances which offer resistance, these substances, whatever their density, with the aid of this cylinder enable the ship to move in any desired direction.

"It is interesting to remark that the denser the substance in any given part of the Universe, the better and more strongly the charging and discharging of this cylinder-barrel proceed and in consequence, of course, the force of the movement of the levers is also changed.

"But nevertheless, I repeat, a sphere without atmosphere, that is, a space containing only World-Ethernokrilino, is for contemporary ships also the best, because in such a sphere there is no resistance at all, and the 'Law of Falling' can therefore be fully employed in it without any assistance from the work of the cylinder.

"Further than this, the contemporary ships are also good, because they contain such possibilities that in substanceless spaces an impetus can be given to them in any direction, and they can fall just where desired which was not possible for ships of the system of Saint Venoma without complicated manipulations.

"In short, Your Right Reverence, the convenience and simplicity of the contemporary ships are beyond comparison with former ships, which were often both very complicated, and at the same time, had none of the possibilities of the ships we use now."

CHAPTER VI

PERPETUAL MOTION

"Wait!..Wait!.." Beelzebub interrupted the capitain. "This that you have just told us must surely be just that flimsy idea, which the strange three-brained beings breeding on the planet Earth call 'Perpetual Motion', and on account of which at one period very many of them there went - as they themselves say - quite 'mad', and many even quite perished.

"It happened that somebody once there on that ill-starred planet in some way or other got into his head, as they say, the crazy notion that he could create a 'mechanism' that would work for ever without needing any material from outside.

"This notion so took everybody's fancy that most of the queer fellows of that peculiar planet thought about it and tried to realize this miracle in practice.

"How many of them paid for this flimsy idea with their material and spiritual welfare which they had acquired previously with great difficulty!

"And everyone wished for one or another reason absolutely to invent what, in their opinion, was this 'trifle'.

"External circumstances permitting, many took up the invention of this 'Perpetual Motion' without any inner data for such work; some from reliance upon their 'knowledge', others upon 'luck' but most of them just from their already fulfilled psychopathy.

"In short, the invention of 'Perpetual Motion' was, as they say, the 'rage', and everyone of these freaks was expected to be interested in this question.

"I was once in one of the towns there where 'models' of every kind, and innumerable 'descriptions' of proposed 'mechanisms' for this 'Perpetual Motion', were assembled.

"What, what only was not there!..what 'ingenious' and complicated machines did I not see there.....In any single one of the 'mechanisms' I saw, there must have been more ideas and 'wise-acreings' than in all the laws of the World-creation and World-existence.

"I noted at the time that in these innumerable models and descriptions of proposed mechanisms, the idea of using what is called the 'force of weight' predominated. And the idea of employing the 'force of weight' they explained thus: a very complicated mechanism was to lift 'some' weight and this latter was then to fall and by its fall set the whole mechanism in motion, which motion would again lift this weight and so on and so on.

Chapter VI

2

"The result of it all was, that thousands were shut up in 'lunatic asylums'; thousands more, having made this idea their dream, already either began to fail to fulfill even those being duties of theirs which had somehow or other in the course of many years been established there, or did them already quite atrociously.

"I don't know how it all would have ended if some quite demented being there already with one foot in the grave, such a one as they themselves call an 'old codger' and who had previously acquired somehow a certain authority, had not 'proved' by 'calculations' known only to himself that it was absolutely impossible to invent 'Perpetual Motion'.

"Now after your explanation, I can well understand how the cylinder of the system of Archangel Hariton works. It is the very thing of which these unfortunates dreamed there.

"Indeed, of the cylinder of the system of Archangel Hariton, it can be safely said that, with atmosphere alone given, it will work perpetually without needing the expenditure of any outside materials.

"And since the World without planets and hence without atmospheres cannot exist, then it follows that as long as the World exists and, in consequence, atmospheres, the cylinder-barrels invented by the great Archangel Hariton will always work.

"Now one question occurs to me personally just about the material from which this cylinder-barrel is made.

"I very much wish, my dear captain, that you would roughly tell me what materials it is made of and how long they can last," asked Beelzebub.

To this question of Beelzebub's the captain replied as follows:

"Although this cylinder-barrel does not last for ever, it can certainly last a very long time.

"Its chief part is made of 'amber' with 'Platinum' hoops, and the interior panels of the walls are made of 'coal', 'copper' and 'ivory', and a very strong mastic unaffected either by 'paischakir', or by 'tainolair', or by 'saliakouriapa', or even by the radiations of cosmic concentrations.

"But the other parts," the captain continued, "both the exterior 'levers' and the 'cog-wheels', must certainly be renewed from time to time, for although they are made of the strongest metal, yet long use will wear them out.

"And concerning the body of the ship itself, its long existence can certainly not be guaranteed."

CHAPTER VII

BECOMING AWARE OF GENUINE BEING-DUTY

After the captain had gone, Beelzebub glanced at his grandson and, noticing his unusual state, asked him solicitously and with some anxiety:

"What is the matter, my dear boy? What are you thinking so deeply about?"

Looking up at his grandfather with eyes full of sorrow Hassein said thoughtfully:

"I don't know what is the matter with me, my dear grandfather, but your talk with the captain of the ship has brought my thinking to some exceedingly melancholy thoughts.

"Things about which I have never before thought are now a thinking in me.

"It has gradually become very clear to my consciousness during your talk that in the Universe of Our Endlessness everything has not always been such as I now see and understand.

"Formerly, for instance, I should never have admitted such thoughts to associate in me, as that this ship on which we are now flying has not always been as it is at this moment.

"Only now have I come very clearly to understand that everything we have at the present time and everything we use, - in a word, all the contemporary amenities and everything necessary for our comfort and welfare, - have not always existed and did not appear so easily.

"It seems that certain beings in the past have during very long periods laboured and suffered very much and for this endured a great deal, which perhaps they even need not have endured.

"They laboured and suffered only that we might now have all this and use it for our welfare.

"And all this they did, either consciously or unconsciously, just for us, that is, just for beings quite unknown and absolutely indifferent to them.

"And now not only do we not thank them, but we even do not know a thing about them, but we take it all as in the natural order, and neither ponder nor trouble ourselves about the question at all.

"I, for instance, have already existed so many years in the Universe, yet the thought has never even entered my head, that perhaps there was a time

2

Chapter VII

when everything I see and have did not exist, and that everything was not
born with me like my nose.

"And so, my dear and kind grandfather ... Now, owing to your conversation with the captain, having gradually become aware of all this with all my 'presence', there has arisen in me, side by side with this, the need to make clear to my reason just this, namely, why I personally have all the comforts which I now use, and what obligations I am under for them?

"It is just because of this that at the present time, there just proceeds in me a 'process-of-remorse'."

"Having said this, Hassein drooped his head and became silent; and Beelzebub, looking at him affectionately, began to speak as follows:

"I advise you, my dear Hassein, not to put such questions to yourself yet. Be patient meanwhile.

"Only when the proper period of your existence arrives for your becoming aware of such an essence-question, and you actively think about it, will you understand what you must do for it in return.

"Your present age does not yet oblige you to pay for your existence.

"The time of your present age is given you not in which to pay for your existence, but for preparing yourself for the future, for the obligations becoming to a responsible three-brained being.

"So in the meantime exist as you exist. Only do not forget one thing and that is, very often with the consciousness you already have, persuade the unconscious parts of your general 'presence' that if these unconscious parts hinder their whole presence, then this whole presence when it becomes a responsible cosmic individuum will be unable to pay for its existence as it should, and in consequence unable to be a good servant to our Common Endless Creator.

"I repeat, once more, my dear boy, try in the meantime not to think about these questions, about which it is still early for you at your age to think.

"Everything in its proper time!

"Now ask me what you like and I will reply. As the captain has not returned by now, he must be occupied there with his duties and will not be coming back so soon."

CHAPTER VIII

THE IMPUDEnt BRAT HAsSEIN, THE GRANDSON OF BEELZEBUB,
DARES TO CALL US 'SLUGS'

Hassein immediately sat down at Beelzebub's feet and coaxingly said:

"Tell me anything you like, dear grandfather. Anything you tell me will be the greatest joy for me, only because it is just you who relate it."

"No", objected Beelzebub, "You yourself ask what interests you most of all. It will give me at the present moment much pleasure to tell you just about whatever you particularly wish to know."

"Dear and kind grandfather, tell me then something about those...how?... those...I forget...yes...about 'slugs'."

"What, about what 'slugs'?" asked Beelzebub, not having understood the boy's question.

"Don't you remember, grandfather, that a little while ago, when you spoke about the three-centred beings breeding on various planets of that solar system where you existed for such a long time, you happened to say, that on one planet .. I forget how you called it... on this very planet three-centred beings exist who are on the whole like us, but whose skin is a little slimier than ours."

"Ah..." laughed Beelzebub, "you surely are asking about those beings who breed on the planet "Earth" and who call themselves 'men'."

"Yes! grandfather, yes!...just about these 'men-beings', relate a little more in detail. I wish to know more about them," concluded Hassein.

Then Beelzebub said; "I could tell you a great deal about them for I often visited that planet and existed among them and even made friends with many of those terrestrial three-brained beings."

"Indeed, you will find it very interesting to know more about these beings, for
for they are very peculiar.

"There are many things among them which you would not see among any other beings of any planet of our Universe."

"I know them very well for even their arising and their existence and self-perfecting during many, very many, centuries by their time-calculation have occured before my eyes."

## CHAPTER IX

### THE CAUSE OF THE GENESIS OF THE MOON

Beelzebub began his tale as follows:

"After we arrived on the planet 'Mars', where we were directed to exist, we began slowly to settle down there.

"We were still fully absorbed in the bustle of organizing everything externally necessary for a more or less tolerable existence amidst that Nature absolutely foreign to us, when suddenly, on one of the very busiest days, the whole planet 'Mars' was shaken, and a little later such a 'stupefying-odour' arose, that we thought at first that everything in the Universe had been mixed with something 'unmentionable'.

"Only after a considerable time had passed and when the said odour had disappeared did we recover and gradually make out what had happened.

"We understood that the cause of this terrible phenomenon was just that same planet 'Earth' which from time to time approached very near to our planet 'Mars' and which therefore we could observe very clearly, sometimes even without a 'Teskooano'.

"For reasons we could not yet comprehend, this planet, it transpired, had 'burst', and two fragments separated from it had flown off into space.

"I have already told you, that this solar system had then only recently been formed and was not yet 'blended' completely with what is called 'The-Harmony-of-Reciprocal-Maintenance-of-all-Cosmic-Concentrations.'

"It was subsequently learned that in accordance with this said "General-Cosmic-Harmony-of-Reciprocal-Maintenance-of-all-Cosmic-Concentrations", a comet of what is called 'vast orbit' still existing and named the comet 'Kondoor' had, also, to function in this system.

And just that comet, although it was then already concentrated, was making its full appointed path for only the first time.

"As certain competent sacred Individuums also later explained confidentially to us, the line of the path of the said comet had to cross the line on which the path of that planet 'Earth' also lay; but as a result of the erroneous calculations of a certain sacred Individuum concerned with the affairs of World-building and World-maintenance, the time of passing through the point of inter-section of the lines of the paths of both of these concentrations

2

## Chapter IX

coincided, and owing to this error the planet 'Earth' and the comet 'Kondoor' collided, and collided so violently that from this shock, as I have already told you, two large fragments were broken off from the planet 'Earth' and flew into space.

"This shock entailed such serious consequences because on account of the recent arising of this planet, the atmosphere which usually serves us a buffer in such cases, had not yet had time to be completely formed upon it.

"So, my boy, Our Endlessness was also immediately informed of this general cosmic misfortune.

"In consequence of this report, a whole commission under the direction of the Most Great Archangel Sakezia, consisting of Angels and Archangels, specialists in the affairs of World-building and World-maintenance, was immediately sent from the Most Holy Sun Absolute to that solar system 'Ors'.

"The Most High Commission arrived on our planet 'Mars', it being the nearest to the planet 'Earth', and from this planet of ours began its investigations.

"The sacred members of this Most High Commission at once quieted us by saying that the apprehended danger of a catastrophe on a great cosmic scale had already passed.

"And the Arch-engineer Archangel Algematant was good enough to explain to us personally that in all probability what had happened was as follows:

"The broken off fragments of that planet 'Earth' had lost the momentum they received from the shock, before they had reached the limit of that part of the space which is the sphere of this planet, and hence according to the 'Law of Falling', these fragments had begun to fall back towards their fundamental piece.

"But they could no longer fall upon their fundamental piece, because in the meantime they had come under the cosmic law called 'Law-of-Catching-Up' and were entirely subject to its influence, and they would therefore now make regular elliptic orbits around their fundamental piece, just as the fundamental piece, namely, the planet 'Earth', made and makes its orbit around its sum 'Ors'.

"And so it will continue until some fresh unforeseen catastrophe on a large scale changes it one way or another.

"Glory to the event'.....concluded this Pantamensurability. The harmonious general-system movement was not destroyed by all this, and the peaceful existence of that system 'Ors' was soon again reestablished.

"But nevertheless, my boy, this Most High Commission, having then calculated all the given facts at that time, and also all that might happen in the future, came to the conclusion that although the fragments of the planet 'Earth' might maintain themselves for the time being in their existing positions, yet in the future in view of certain so-called 'Tastartoonarnian'

3

## Chapter IX

transpositions conjectured by the Commission, they might leave their position and bring about a large number of irreparable calamities both for this system 'Ors' and for other neighboring solar systems.

"The Most High Commission therefore decided to take certain measures beforehand to anticipate this eventuality.

"And they agreed that the best measure in the given case would be that the fundamental piece, namely, the planet 'Earth' should send constantly the sacred vibrations 'Askokin' to its separated fragments for their maintenance.

"This sacred substance can be formed on planets only when both fundamental cosmic laws operating in them, the sacred 'Eptaparabarshinoch' and the sacred 'Triamasikamno' function, as it is said, 'Inosaparno', that is to say, when the said sacred cosmic laws in the given cosmic concentration are refracted and manifest on its surface as well, independently, of course independently within certain limits only.

"And so, my boy.

"Seeing that such a cosmic actualization was possible only with the sanction of His Endlessness, the Great Archangel Sakakia, accompanied by several other sacred members of that Most High Commission, set off immediately to His Endlessness to beg Him to give the said consent.

"And afterwards when the said sacred Individuums had obtained the sanction of His Endlessness for the actualization of the 'Inosoparnian' process on this planet also, and when this process was actualized under the direction of the same Great Archangel Sakakia, then from that time on on that planet also, just as on many others, there began to arise the 'Corresponding', owing to which the said separated fragments exist until now without constituting a menace for a catastrophe on a great scale.

"Of these two fragments the larger was named 'Loonderperzo' and the smaller 'Anulios'; and the ordinary three-brained beings who afterwards arose on this planet also called them at first by these names; but the beings of later times called them differently at different periods, and the three-brained beings of the latest period there call the larger fragment 'Moon', but the name of the smaller has been gradually forgotten.

"As for the beings there now, not only have they no name for this smaller fragment at all, but they do not even suspect its existence.

"It is interesting to notice here that the beings of a continent on that planet called 'Atlantis', which afterwards perished, still knew of this second fragment of their planet and also called it 'Anulios', but the beings of the last period of the same continent in whom the consequences of the properties of the organ Kundabuffer were crystallized and became part of their general presence, called it also 'Kimespai', the meaning of which for them was 'One-That-Never-Allows-One-To-Sleep-In-Peace'.

4

## Chapter IX

"Contemporary three-brained beings of this peculiar planet are unaware of this former fragment of their planet, chiefly because its comparatively small size and the remoteness of the place of its movement, make it quite invisible to their sight, and also because not a 'grandmother' ever told them that once upon a time such a small satellite of their planet was known.

"And if any of them should by chance see it through their good, but nevertheless children's toy, called a telescope, he would pay no attention to it, mistaking it simply for a big as they call it aerolite.

"The contemporary beings will probably never see it again since it has become a property of their nature to see only unreality.

"They must be given their due; during recent centuries they have indeed artistically mechanized themselves to see nothing real.

"So, my boy, owing to all the aforesaid, there first arose on this planet 'Earth' also, as they should, what are called 'Similarities of the Whole', or, as they are also called, 'Micro-cosmoses'; and, further, there were formed from these 'Micro-cosmoses' what are called 'Oduristelnian' and 'Polormedekhtic' vegetations.

"Still further, as it also usually proceeds, various forms of what are called 'Tetartocosmoses' of all three-brained systems also began to group themselves from the same 'microcosmoses'.

"And among these latter there then first arose just those biped 'Tetartocosmoses' whom you a while ago called 'slugs'.

"About how and why upon planets where the fundamental sacred laws become 'Ilnosoparnian' there arise the 'Similarities of the Whole', and about what factors contribute to the formation of one or another as they are called 'Systems of Being-Brains', and concerning also all the laws of World-creation and World-existence in general I will specially explain to you some other time.

"But meanwhile know that these three-brained beings who interest you, arising on the planet 'Earth', contained those same possibilities for perfecting the function of acquiring being-reason which possibilities all other forms of 'Tetartocosmoses' arising there had.

"But afterwards, just during the period that they also were gradually being spiritualized by what is called being-instinct, as it proceeds on other similar planets of our great Universe, just then, unfortunately for them, there befell that misfortune which was unforeseen from Above and which was so deplorable for them."

CHAPTER X

WHY 'MEN' ARE NOT MEN

Beelzebub sighed deeply and continued to speak as follows:

"After the actualizing on this planet of the 'Ilnosaparnian' process, one year by objective time--calculation passed.

'In the course of this period there had gradually been established on this planet also, the corresponding processes of the involution and evolution of everything arisen there.

"Naturally also, there began gradually to be crystallized in the three-brained beings there also, the corresponding function for their acquisition of objective reasoning.

"In short, on this planet also, everything was then already following the usual order.

"And therefore, my boy, there perhaps would not have been all the subsequent eccentricities associated with the three-brained beings arising on that ill-starred planet, if, at the end of a year, the Most High Commission under the supreme direction of the same Archangel Sakakia had not again gone there.

"This second descent thereto of the Most High Commission was due to this, that in spite of the measures they had taken of which I have just told you, complete assurance of the impossibility of any unwelcome surprise in the future had not crystallized in the Reasons of a majority of its sacred members and they then wished to verify on the spot the results of the measures they had taken.

"It was just during this second descent that the Most High Commission decided if only for their peace of mind, to actualize in any event still certain other special measures, among which was that measure also whose consequences have been not only gradually transformed into a stupendous terror for the three-brained beings arising on this ill-starred planet themselves, but which have also become, so to say, a festering ulcer even for the whole of the great Universe.

"You must know that by the time of this second descent of the Most High Commission, there had already been gradually engendered in them - as is proper to three-brained beings - what is called 'mechanical instinct'.

"The sacred members of this Most High Commission thereupon then reasoned that if the said mechanical instinct in those biped three-brained beings of that planet should develop towards the attainment of objective Reason - as

2

## Chapter X

usually is the case everywhere among three-brained-beings - then it might happen that they would prematurely grasp the real cause of their arising and existence and make a good deal of trouble; it might happen that having understood the reason for their arising, namely, that by their existence they should maintain the separated fragments of their planet, and being convinced of this their slavery to circumstances utterly foreign to them, they would protest against continuing their existence and destroy themselves on principle.

"So, my boy, in view of this the Most High Commission then decided among other things provisionally to introject into the three-brained beings there such a special property that, firstly, they might perceive reality upside down and, secondly, that every repeated impression from outside should be a contributory factor in evoking in them sensations of 'pleasure' and 'satisfaction'.

"Thereupon, indeed, with the help of the Chief-Common-Universal-Arch-Physico-Chemist Angel Louisos, who also was among the members of this High Commission, they made grow in a special way in the three-brained beings there, at the base of their spinal column, 'something' which would enable the said properties to arise in them.

"And this 'something' they then first called the 'Organ Kundabuffer'.

"And having then made this organ grow in their 'presence' and practically assured themselves that it would work, the Most High Commission consisting of sacred Individuums headed by Archangel Sakakia, were content and returned to the centre with a good conscience, while there on the planet which interests you, the action of this astonishing and exceedingly ingenious invention bloomed and blossomed from the very first day, as the wise Mullah Nassr Eddin would say - 'Like the trumpets of Jericho in full blast.'

"Now in order that you may have at least an approximate understanding of the results of the properties of the organ devised and actualized by the incomparable Angel Louisos - blessed be His Name for ever! - you must assuredly know about certain manifestations of the three-brained beings of that planet, both during the period when this organ Kundabuffer existed in their 'presence' and during later periods when, although this astonishing organ and its properties were destroyed in them, nevertheless owing to many causes, the consequences of its properties began to be crystallized in their 'presence'.

"But I shall explain this to you later.

"You must note that the descent to that planet of that Most High Commission occurred there for the third time three years later, but this time it was under the supreme direction of the Most-Arch-Seraph-Sevohtartra, because the Most Great Archangel Sakakia had in the meantime been raised to be the divine Individuum he even now is, namely, one of the four All-Quarters-Maintainers of the whole Universe.

"It was just on this third descent there, when owing to the thorough investigations of the sacred members of this third Most High Commission it was elucidated that for the maintenance of the existence of those said separated

3

## Chapter X

fragments, there was no longer any need to continue in force the measures that had previously been deliberately undertaken; that, in consequence, among other measures taken with the help of the same Arch-Chemist-Physicist Angel Louisos, there was also destroyed in the 'presence' of the three-brained beings there, the said organ Kundabuffer with all its astonishing properties. But now let us return to the tale I began.

"Then listen ... when our confusion caused by the catastrophe that had occurred and that had menaced that whole solar system had calmed down, we slowly, after the unexpected interruption, resumed the settlement of our new place on the planet 'Mars.'

"Little by little we all of us became familiar with the Nature there and adapted ourselves to the existing conditions there.

"As I have already said, many of us settled on the planet 'Mars'; and others, by the ship 'Occasion' which had been put at the disposal of the beings of our tribe for inter-planetary communication, either went or prepared to go to exist on some other planet of the same solar system,

But with my kinsmen and some of my near attendants, I remained to exist on that planet 'Mars.'

"Yes, I must note that by the time to which my tale refers, my first 'Tea-kooano', which I had had constructed on the planet 'Mars', had already been set up in my observatory, and I was just then devoting myself entirely to the further organization and development of my observatory for the more detailed observation of the remote concentrations of our great Universe and of the planets of this Solar System. Among the objects of my observations then was this planet 'Earth' also.

"Time went on.

"The process of existence on this planet also was gradually established and it seemed, from all appearances, that the process of existence there was proceeding just as on all other planets.

"But by close observation, firstly, it could be clearly seen that the numbers of these three-brained beings increased, and, secondly, it was possible to observe some very strange occasional manifestation of theirs; they did something from time to time that was never done by three-brained beings on any other planet, namely, they would suddenly without any reason begin destroying each other's existence.

"This destruction of each other's existence, especially in masses, sometimes proceeded there not in one region only but in several at once, and would last not just one 'dianosk', but many 'dianosks' and sometimes even for whole 'onakra'."

"It became also perceptible that from time to time, as a result of this horrible process of theirs, their numbers rapidly diminished; but on the other hand, during other periods when there was a respite from such processes, their numbers noticeably increased.

4

Chapter X

"We gradually got used to this peculiarity of theirs also, and explained it to ourselves, that for certain higher considerations these properties also must have been deliberately given to the organ Kundabuffer by the Most High Commission; in other words, seeing the fecundity of these biped beings we presumed that it had been done for a reason, because large numbers of them were needed and the planet itself was not big enough.

"Had it not been for these strange peculiarities of theirs, then it would have entered nobody's head that there was anything 'fishy' about that planet.

"During the period to which what has been said refers, I had time to visit most of the planets of that solar system, both populated and unpopulated.

"I personally liked best of all the three-centred beings breeding on the planet bearing the name 'Saturn'; their appearance is quite unlike ours; but they resemble the large bird called the 'raven'.

"It is interesting to remark, by the way, that for some reason or other, the form of the bird-being raven breeds not only on almost all the planets of this solar system, but also on most of those other planets of the whole of the great Universe upon which beings of various brain-systems arise and are coated with planetary bodies of different forms.

"These bird-beings ravens of that planet 'Saturn' have verbal intercourse among themselves just as we have.

"It can be compared to the singing of our best singers when with all their being they sing in a minor key.

"And as for their mutual relations, they .... I don't even know how to describe them, - they can be understood only by existing among them and by personal experience.

"All that can be said is that these bird-beings have hearts like those of the angels nearest Our Endless Maker and Creator.

"They exist strictly according to the ninth commandment of Our Creator, namely: Represent another's as your own, and be so related.

"I will certainly tell you more in detail sometime later about those three-brained beings who arise and exist on the planet 'Saturn' and whose external coating is like that of the 'raven', since one of my real friends during the whole of the period of my exile in that solar system was a being of just that planet who had the exterior of a 'raven' and whose name was 'Harharh'."

CHAPTER XI

A PIQUANT TRAIT OF THE PECULIARITY OF MAN'S PSYCHE

"Let us talk again about those three-brained beings arising and existing on the planet Earth who have most interested you and whom you call 'slugs'.

"I shall begin by saying how glad I am that you are a long way from those three-centred beings whom you call 'slugs' and they are never likely to hear of it.

"Do you know, you poor thing, - a mere chit of a boy who has not yet become aware of himself - what they, and particularly the contemporary beings there, would do to you if they should hear how you referred to them?

"What they would do to you if you were there, or if they should get hold of you - I'm seized with horror as I even mention it.

"At best they would so thrash you that as our Mullah Nassr Eddin there says: 'You wouldn't recover your senses before the next crop of birches'.

"In any case, I advise you that, whenever you start anything new, you should always bless and beseech Fate always to kindly watch out that beings of the planet Earth never suspect that just you, my beloved and only grandson, dared to call them 'slugs'.

"You must know that during the time of my observation of them from the planet Mars and during the periods of my existence among them, I studied the psyche of these strange three-brained beings very thoroughly, and I already know very well what they would do to anybody who dared to nickname them so.

"Although it was only in boyish naiveté that you called them thus, the three-brained beings of that peculiar planet, especially the contemporary ones, do not deal in such refinements.

"Who it was, why it was, in what circumstances it was + it's all the same! They were called by a name which they consider insulting, - and that's quite enough.

"Discrimination is for most minds there simply, as they express it, 'pouring from the empty into the empty'.

"Be that as it may, you were, in any case, extremely rash to call the three-brained beings breeding on the planet Earth by such an offensive word; firstly, because you have made me anxious for you, and secondly, you have laid yourself up trouble for the future.

Chapter XI

2

"The position is this: although, as I have already told you, being a long way off, they may be unable to get at you to punish you personally, yet nevertheless, if they should by remote chance learn even at twentieth hand how you insulted them, then you can certainly already be assured of their real "anthema", the dimensions of which will depend on the subject of interest at the given moment.

"Perhaps it is worth while describing to you how the beings of the Earth would behave if they happened to learn that you insulted them in this way. This description may serve as a very good example for the elucidation of the strange psyche of these three-brained beings who interest you.

"Provoked by such an event, namely, your insulting them, if everything was rather 'dull' with them at the given moment, owing to the absence of any other similar absurd interest, they would arrange somewhere in a place previously chosen what is called a 'solemn council' consisting of people previously invited, all, of course, dressed in special costumes for such occasions.

"For their 'solemn council' they would first select what is called a 'president' from among themselves and only then would they proceed with their 'trial'.

"To begin with, they would, as they say there, 'try you minutely', and not only you, but your father, your grandfather, and perhaps even back to Adam,

"If they should then decide, - certainly of course by a majority of votes, - that you are guilty, they would sentence you according to a code of laws collected from former similar 'puppet plays' by beings called 'old fossils'.

"But if they should happen, by a 'majority of votes, to find nothing criminal in your conduct at all - though this very seldom occurs among them - then this whole 'trial' of theirs, set out on paper in detail and signed by the whole lot of them would be despatched....you think into the wastepaper bag? Not on your life....to appointed specialists, in the given instance, to what is called the 'Holy Synod' or 'Hierarchy' where the same procedure would again be repeated, - only in this case you would be 'tried' by 'important' beings there.

"Only at the very end of this real 'pouring from the empty into the empty' would they come to the vital point, namely, that they couldn't get hold of the accused.

"Yes, but it is just at that point that the rub comes for you personally.... namely, that when they are quite certain beyond all doubt, that they can't get hold of you, they will, then, unanimously decide neither more nor less than, as I have already said, to 'anathematize' you.

"And do you know what that is and how it is done?

"No?"

"Then listen and shudder.

Chapter XI

3

"The most 'important' beings will ordain that in all their appointed establishments called 'churches', 'chapels', 'Synagogues', 'town-halls' and so on, special officials shall on special occasions with appointed ceremonies wish for you in their thoughts something like the following:

"That you should lose your horns, or that your hair should turn grey, or that the food in your stomach should become coffin-nails, or that your future wife's tongue should be three times its size, or that whenever you take a bite of your pet pie, it should taste like 'soap', and so on and so forth in the same strain.

"Do you now understand to what dangers you exposed yourself when you called these remote three-brained freaks 'slugs'?"

Having finished thus, Beelzebub looked with a smile on his favourite.

"The story I am going to tell you occurred quite recently amongst contemporary three-brained beings there.

"And it arose there from the following events:

"In one of those large committees, there peaceably existed an ordinary being who was by profession what is there called a 'writer'.

"Here you must know that, in previous ages, you might still occasionally run across beings of that profession who still invented and wrote something really by themselves; but in these later epochs the 'writers' among the beings there, particularly among contemporary beings, were of the kind that only plagarize ideas from many already existing books, and make a 'new book' by fitting them together.

"As a rule, they prefer books which have reached them from their remote ancestors.

"It must further be particularly remarked that the books written by contemporary 'writers' there, are, taken all together, the principal cause that the reputation of the rest of the three-brained beings there becomes progressively what the veracity shall later on calls 'stuff and nonsense'.

"And so, my boy!

"The contemporary 'writer' of whom I began to speak, was just a 'writer' like all the rest there, and nothing particular in himself.

"Once when he had finished some book or other, he began to think what he should write about next, and with this in view, he decided to look for some other book or other in the books contacted in what is called a 'library'. Since the story 'writer' there is bound to have.

CHAPTER XII

THE FIRST "GROWL"

A little later Beelzebub spoke as follows:

"A story I have just recalled connected with the 'anathema' I have just mentioned may provide very useful material for beginning to comprehend the strangeness of the psyche of the three-brained beings of that planet which has pleased you; and, furthermore, the story may reassure you a little and give you hope that if these peculiar terrestrial beings should chance to learn that you had insulted them and should 'anathematize' you, then perhaps after all something not so very 'bad' might come of it for you.

"In one of those large communities, there peaceably existed an ordinary being who was by profession what is there called a 'writer'.

"Here you must know that, in previous ages, you might still occasionally run across beings of that profession who still invented and wrote something really by themselves; but in these later epochs the 'writers' among the beings there, particularly among contemporary beings, were of the kind that only plagiarize ideas from many already existing books, and make a 'new book' by fitting them together.

"It must further be particularly remarked that the books written by contemporary 'writers' there, are, taken all together, the principal cause that the Reasoning of the rest of the three-brained beings there becomes progressively what the venerable Mullah Nassr Eddin calls 'stuff and nonsense'.....

"And so, my boy!

"Once when he had finished some book or other, he began to think what he should write about next, and with this in view, he decided to look for some new 'idea' or other in the books contained in what is called a 'library', such as every writer there is bound to have.

Chapter XII

2

"As he was looking, a book called the 'Gospels' happened to fall into his hands.

"The 'Gospels' is the name given there to a book written some time ago by a certain Matthew, Mark, Luke and John about Jesus Christ, a Messenger from Our Endlessness to that planet.

"This book is widely circulated among the three-centred beings there, who, nominally, exist according to the indications of this Messenger.

"This book having chanced to fall into this writer's hands, the thought suddenly entered his head, 'Why shouldn't I also make a 'Gospel'?

"From the investigations I happened to make for quite different aims of mine, it seems that he then deliberated further in the following way:

"'I'm no worse than those ancient barbarians, John, Luke, Matthew & Mark!'

"And, at least, I am more cultured than they ever were; and I can write a much better 'Gospel' for my contemporaries.

"And very decidedly it is necessary to write just a 'Gospel', because the wealthiest people now existing - those called 'English' and 'American', - have a weakness for this book and the exchange rate of their pounds and dollars is 'not half bad' just now."

"No sooner thought than begun!

"And from that very day he 'wise-acred' away at his new 'Gospel'.

"It was just when he had finished it, however, and given it to the printers, - only then it was that all the further events associated with this new 'Gospel' of his began.

"At any other time, nothing perhaps would have happened and this new 'Gospel' of his would simply have slipped into its niche in the libraries of the bibliophiles there, among the piles of other books expounding similar 'truths'.

"But fortunately or unfortunately for this writer, it happened that certain 'power-possessing' beings of that great community where he too existed had just had rotten luck at what is called 'roulette' and 'baccarat', and they therefore kept on demanding what they call 'money' from the ordinary beings of their community, whereupon, thanks to these demands for money, inordinate for that time, the ordinary beings of that community at length began to wake from their usual torpor and to 'sit up'.

"Seeing this, the 'power-possessing' beings who remained at home, became alarmed and took corresponding 'measures'.

"And among the 'measures' they took was also the immediate destruction from the face of their planet of everything 'new' in their native land that could possibly keep the ordinary beings of their community from resuming their hibernation.

3

Chapter XII

"It was just at this time that the aforementioned 'Gospels' of this writer
appeared.

"In the contents of this new 'Gospel' also, the 'power-possessing' beings
found something which to their understanding might also keep ordinary beings
of their community from hibernating again; and they therefore decided almost
immediately to 'bump off' both the writer himself and his 'Gospel', and es-
pecially because they had now become quite expert in 'bumping off' such na-
tive agitators as did not mind their own business.

"But for certain reasons, they couldn't treat this writer like that, and so
they became much agitated and considered a long time what they should do.

"Some proposed that he should just be confined there where breed many 'rats' and 'lice'; others proposed to send him to 'where Makkar had never driven his calves', that is, very far away, indeed; and so on and so forth; but in the end, they decided to anathematize this writer together with his 'Gospel' publicly and punctiliously according to all the rules, and with the self-same 'anathema' with which no doubt they would also anathematize you, if they learned how you had insulted them.

"And so, my boy; the strangeness of the psyche of the contemporary three-brained beings of this peculiar planet was revealed in the given instance in this, that when this writer and his 'Gospel' had been publicly anathematized with this 'anathema', the result for him was as the highly esteemed Mullah Nasser Eddin once again says: simply 'Roses, roses'.

"What further occurred was as follows:

"The ordinary beings of the said community, seeing the fuss made about this
writer by the power-possessing beings, became very greatly interested in him
and greedily bought and read, not only this new 'Gospel' of his, but also
all the books he had written before.

"Whereupon, as usually happens with the three-centred beings breeding on this
peculiar planet, all their other interests gradually died down and the beings
of the said community all talked and thought only of this writer.

"And, as it also happens there - when some praised him extravagantly, others spoke against him; and the result of these discussions and conversations was that the numbers interested in him grew not only among the beings of his own community, but among the beings of other communities also.

"And this occurred because some of the power-possessing beings of this com-
munity, usually with pockets full of money, still continued in their turn
to go to other communities where 'roulette' and 'baccarat' proceeded, and,
carrying on their discussions there concerning this writer, they gradually
infected beings of other communities also with this affair.

"In short, owing to the strangeness of their psyche, it has gradually come
about there that even at the present time, when the cause of the anathema-
tizing of this writer has already long been forgotten, and even his 'Gospel'
has been forgotten also, his name is still known almost everywhere as that of
a 'very good writer'.

CHAPTER XIII

WHY IN MAN'S REASON, FANTASY MAY BE PERCEIVED AS REALITY

"My dear and kind grandfather," exclaimed Hassein "be so kind as to explain to me, if only roughly, why they there are such that they take the ephemeral for reality?"

To this question of his grandson, Beelzebub replied thus:

"It was only during later periods that the three-brained beings of the planet 'Earth' began to have this particularity of their psyche.

"Just that particularity arose in the beings there, only because their chief part, which was formed in them as in all three-brained beings, gradually allowed other parts of their total 'presence' to perceive new impressions without what is called 'being-Partkdolgduty', but just merely as, in general, such impressions are perceived by the separate independent localizations existing under the name of being-centres present in the three-brained beings; or, as I should in their language say, they believe everything anybody says, and only *not* that which they themselves could cognize with their own sane deliberation.

"In general, any new understanding in these strange beings becomes crystalized only if you say about somebody or something just what John Smith says, and then if only John Brown says the same, the hearer is now quite persuaded that it is just so and couldn't possibly be otherwise,

"Thanks merely to this particularity of their psyche and to the fact that the said writer was much spoken about in the said manner, most of the beings there at the present time are now persuaded that he is indeed a very great psychologist and has an incomparable knowledge of the psyche of the beings of his planet.

"But, as a matter of fact, when I was on that planet for the last time and, having heard of the said writer, once went myself specially to see him, on quite another matter, he seemed to me to be not only like all the other contemporary writers there, that is to say, extremely limited, and also as our dear Mullah Nassr Eddin would say: 'seeing no further than his nose,' but as regards any knowledge of the real psyche of the beings of that planet in real conditions, he might safely be called 'totally illiterate'.

"I repeat that the story of this writer is a very characteristic example of the extent to which, in these three-brained beings who please you, particularly in the contemporary ones, the realization of the 'being-Partkdolgduty' is absent and how--- as in general it is proper to the three-brained beings--- their own subjective being-convictions formed by their own logical deliberations

2

Chapter XIII

are never crystallized in them but only those are crystallized which depend
exclusively only upon what others say about the given question.

"It was only because they failed to realize the 'being-Partkdolgduty', which
realization alone enables a being to become aware of genuine-reality, that
they saw in the said writer some perfection or other that was not there.

"This strange trait of their general psyche, namely, of being satisfied with just what John Smith or John Brown says, without trying to know more, became rooted in them already long ago, and now they no longer strive at all to know anything cognizable only by their own active deliberation.

"And it must be said concerning all this, that neither the organ Kundabuffer is to blame, which their ancestors had, nor its consequences, which owing to a mistake on the part of certain sacred Individuums, were crystallized in their ancestors and later began to pass as an inheritance, from generation to generation.

"But they themselves are personally to blame for it, and just on that account of the abnormal conditions of external ordinary being-existence which they themselves have gradually established, and which gradually have formed in their general 'presence' just what has now become that inner 'Evil God' called 'Self Calming'.

"But you yourself, later on, will well understand when I shall have given you, as I have already promised, more information about that planet which pleases you.

"In any case, I strongly advise you to be very careful in the future in your references to the three-brained beings of that planet not to offend them in any way; otherwise, as they also say there, 'With what may the Devil not joke', and they might find out some crime or other of yours and 'lay you by the heels'--to use another of their expressions.

"And as for the given case, there is no harm in recalling again one of the wise sentences of our dear Mullah Nassr Eddin who says:

"'Struth! What only may not happen in the world! A flea might swallow an elephant!'"

Beelzebub intended to say something still more, but at that moment a ship's servant entered and approached and handed him an 'etherogram' in his name. When Beelzebub had finished listening to the contents of the said 'etherogram' and the ship's servant had gone, Hassein turned to Beelzebub again with the following words:

"Dear Grandfather, please go on talking about the three-centred beings arising and existing on that interesting planet called 'Earth'!"

Beelzebub having looked at his grandson, again with a particular smile, and having made a very strange gesture with his head, continued to speak as follows:

## CHAPTER XIV

### THE BEGINNINGS OF PERSPECTIVES PROMISING NOTHING VERY CHEERFUL

"I must first tell you that the three-brained beings on that planet also had in the beginning a 'presence' similar to that possessed in general by all what are called 'Keschapmartnian', three-centered beings arising on all the corresponding planets of the whole of our great Universe; and they also had the same, as it is called, 'duration of existence' as other three-brained beings.

"All the various changes in their 'presence' occurred for the most part after the second misfortune to this planet during which misfortune the principal continent of that ill-starred planet then existing under the name 'Atlantis' entered within the planet itself.

"And from that time forward, as, little by little they created for their existence every possible kind of condition of external being-existence, thanks to which the quality of their radiations went steadily from bad to worse, Great Nature was compelled gradually to regenerate their general 'presence' by means of various compromises and changes in order to regulate the quality of the vibrations they radiated and which were chiefly required for the preservation of the well-being of the former parts of that planet.

"For the same reason, Great Nature gradually increased the numbers there, with the result that at the present time they are breeding on all the lands formed on the planet.

"The exterior forms of their planetary bodies are all much alike and, of course, in respect of size and in their subjective particularities they are each coated, just as we are, in accordance with the reflection of heredity, the conditions at the moment of conception and with the rest of the factors that serve in general as the causes for the arising and formation of every being.

"They differ also among themselves in the colour of their skin and in the conformation of the hair arising on them, and these latter particularities are also determined in each of their 'presences' just as they are everywhere else, by the effects of that part of the planetary surface where the given beings arise and where they are formed up to the age of a responsible being, or, as they say, until they become 'adult'.

"As regards their general psyche itself and its fundamental traits, no matter upon what part of the surface of their planet they arise, these traits in all of them have precisely the same particularities, among them being also that property of the three-brained beings there, thanks to which

2

Chapter XIV

on that strange planet alone in the whole of the Universe does that
horrible process occur among three-brained beings which is called the
'process of the destruction of the existence of each other', or, as it is
called on that ill-starred planet, 'war'.

"Besides this chief particularity of their common psyche, there are com-
pletely crystallized in them, regardless of where they may arise and exist,
and there unfailingly become a part of their general 'presence', functions
which exist there under the names, 'egoism', 'self-love', 'vanity', 'pride',
'self-conceit', 'credulity', 'suggestibility', and many other properties
quite abnormal and quite unbecoming to the essence of any three-brained
beings whatsoever.

"Of the just named abnormal being-particularities, that perticularity of
their psyche, the most terrible for them personally, is called 'suggest-
ibility'.

"About this extremely strange and singular psychic particularity I shall
especially tell you some time."

Having said this Beelzebub became thoughtful and this time for longer than
usual and then he resumed to his grandson as follows:

"I see that the three-brained beings arising and existing on the peculiar
planet called 'Earth' interest you very much, and as, during our voyage
on the ship 'Karnak' we shall have to talk about many things just to pass
away the time, I will tell you all I can just about these three-brained
beings.

"I think it will be best for your clear understanding of the strangeness
of the psyche of the three-brained beings arising on the planet 'Earth'
if I relate to you my personal descents to that planet in their order
and the events which occurred there during these descents of mine and of
which I was myself a witness.

"But I personally visited the surface of the planet 'Earth' only six times
and each of these personal visits of mine was brought about by a different
set of circumstances.

"I shall begin with my first descent."

Chapter XXII

10

and the other half is covered with water.

"So, my boy, as the three-brained beings of the planet Mars use for their first being-food exclusively only 'prosphora' - or as your favorites call it, 'bread' - they, for the purpose of obtaining it, sow on the land half of their planet, what is called 'wheat', and as this 'wheat' derives the moisture it needs for what is called, evolving Djartktom only from what is called 'dew', the result is that a grain of wheat there yields only a seventh part of the fulfilled process of the sacred Eptanaraparshinoch, that is to say, what is called 'the yield' or the harvest is only a seventh.

"As this amount of wheat was insufficient for their needs, while to get more of it, they would have to utilise the presence of the planetary 'Saliakooriap', the three-centred beings there from the very beginning of our arrival there, were always talking of conducting that same 'Saliakooriap' in the requisite quantity, from the opposite side of their planet to that side on which their being-existence proceeded.

"And when several of their years later they finally decided the question and began making every preparation, they began operations just before my return from the planet Earth, that is to say, they began digging special canals for conducting the 'Saliakooriap'.

"So, my boy, this work being extremely complicated, the beings of the planet Mars had invented and continued to invent for the work, every kind of machine and appliance....

"And as there were very many peculiar and interesting ones among these machines and appliances they invented, I, being always interested in every kind of new invention, was very much taken by the said work of the beings of the planet Mars.

"By the courtesy of the kind Martians, then, I then spent nearly all my time at these works, and that is why during that period I very seldom descended to the other planets of that solar system.

"Only sometimes I flew to the planet Saturn to rest, to Gornahoor Harharh, who during this time, had already become my real essence-friend, and thanks to whom I had such a marvel as that big Teskooano of mine which, as I have already told you, brought remote visibilities, seven million, two hundred and eighty-five times nearer."

CHAPTER XXIII.

THE FOURTH PERSONAL SOJOURN OF BEELZEBUB ON THE PLANET EARTH

Beelzebub continued thus:

"I descended for the fourth time to that planet Earth owing to the request of my essence-friend Gornahoor Harharkh.

"I must first of all tell you that after I had met this Gornahoor Harharkh and had become friendly with him, I always, whenever we again met and during our 'subjective-exchange-of-opinions', shared my impressions with him about the strange psyche of the three-brained beings of that planet of yours.

"And the result of these exchanges of opinion of ours concerning your favour-
ites was that he finally also became interested in them and moreover, to such
a degree, that once he even very seriously asked me to keep him always inform-
ed, even if only partially, of my observation on them, and thereafter, I sent
him, just as I did to your uncle Tooilan, copies of all my brief notes concern-
ing the strange particularities of their psyche.

"And how Gornahoor Harharkh came to be the cause of this descent of mine en-
sued from the following:

"I have already once told you that after my third personal descent to your
planet, I occasionally, just for a rest, ascended only to the planet Saturn
to this friend of mine.

"When during these flights I had become convinced of his great learning,
the idea once arose in me to invite him to descend on our ship 'Occasion'
to the planet Mars, in order there, on the spot, to help me personally with
his knowledge in arranging the details of my observatory which was just then
being completed.

"Here I might as well emphasise the fact that if this observatory of mine .
afterwards became famous and indeed the best among all the artificial con-
struction of its kind in the whole of the Universe, I am chiefly indebted
just to the learning of this same essence-friend of mine.

"Well then, when I spoke to Gornahoor Harharkh about this, he, without think-
ing long about it, agreed, and together we immediately began considering how
to carry out our intention.

"The problem was that our route from the planet Saturn to the planet Mars
would cross such cosmic spheres as did not correspond to the presence of
Gornahoor Harharkh, that is to say, of a being who had as yet the possibili-
ties only for an ordinary planetary existence.

Chapter XXIII

2

"The result of our deliberations then was that on the following day his chief assistants, under his direction, began to arrange a special compartment in our ship 'Occasion' itself, and to furnish it with every kind of adaptation and apparatus for generating those substances of which the atmosphere of the planet Saturn consists, and to which Gornahoor Harherkh was adapted by Nature for existence.

"When all these preparations had been completed, we, in one Hrkh-hr-hoo, set out on our journey in the direction of the planet Mars and successfullyascended there at my house.

"And there on the planet Mars, which had almost the same atmosphere as the planet Saturn, my essence-friend Gornahoor Harherkh, very soon became acclimatised and existed fairly freely.

"It was just during his stay on Mars that he invented that 'Tesskooano' or, as your favourites call it, that 'telescope', thanks chiefly to which, as I have already said, my observatory afterwards became particularly famous throughout the whole of the Universe.

"The Tesskooano' he constructed is indeed a marvel of being-Reason, as it increases the visibility of remote cosmis concentrations up to seven million and eighty-five times, both during certain processes in cosmic substances proceeding in the atmosphere surrounding almost all the cosmic concentrations, and also during certain processes in the cosmic Ethernokrilno of interspatial spheres.

"Thanks to this 'Teskooano' I was sometimes fully able, while seated in my house on Mars, to observe almost everything that proceeded on those parts of the surface of other planets of this Solar System, which in the process of what is called the general-system-movement, were at the given time within the sphere of vision of my observatory.

"Well then, my dear boy, while Gornahoor Harherkh was then staying with me as my guest and we were once observing together the existence of these favourites of yours, a certain fact which we happened to notice was the cause of a very serious exchange of opinions between us concerning the three-centred beings of that peculiar planet of yours.

"The result of this 'exchange-of-opinions' of ours was that I undertook to descend upon the surface of that planet and to bring back a certain number of beings there called apes, in order to carry out certain elucidating experiments with them concerning that fact we had noticed and which had then surprised us.

At this point of Beelzebub's tales he was given a 'Leitoochanbros', that is, a special metal plate on which the text is recorded of an etherogram received from somewhere or other; the addressee has only to hold it to his perceptive hearing to hear everything communicated in it.

When Beelzebub had in this way heard the contents of the 'Leitoochanbros' handed to him, he turned to his grandson and said:

"You see, my boy, what coincidences occur in our Great Universe.

3

Chapter XXIII

"The contents of this ethergram just concern your favourites in regard to these terrestrial beings I just mentioned, that is to these 'apes'.

"It has been sent to me from the planet Mars, and among other things there is communicated in it, that the three-centred beings of the planet Earth are again excited by what is called the 'Ape-question'.

"I must tell you, first of all, that on account of a cause also ensuing from from the abnormal being-existence there, an extraordinary factor which became periodically intensified in its functioning was long ago crystallised in the presences of those strange three-brained beings arising and existing on the planet Earth, and every now and then produces in their presences a crescendo-impulse, owing to which, during periods of its action, they wish to find out at all costs, whether it is they who have descended from these apes or whether these same apes have descended from them.

"Judging from the etherogram, this question is, this time, agitating chiefly those biped beings there who breed on the continent called 'America'.

"Although this question always agitates them from time to time, yet every once in a while it becomes there for a long time, as they express it, 'the-burning-question-of-the-day'.

"I very well remember that this 'agitation-of-mind' among them concerning the origin of these same apes occurred there for the first time when, as they also like to express it, their 'centre-of-culture' was Tikliamish.

"The beginning of that 'agitation-of-mind' there was the wise-acreing of a certain 'learned-being' of 'new-formation' there named Menitkel.

"This Menitkel then became a learned being, firstly, because his childless aunt was an excellent what is called matchmaker and mixed a great deal with power-possessing beings, and, secondly, because when, by age, he was approaching the 'threshold-of-Being' of a responsible being, he received on his birthday the gift of a book entitled 'Guide-to-etiquette-and-love-letter-writing'. Being materially provided for, and therefore quite free, thanks to an inheritance left him by his uncle, a former pawn-shop proprietor, he, out of boredom, then compiled a missive and erudite work in which he spun out an elaborate theory with every kind of 'logical-proof' concerning the origin of these apes, but, of course, with such 'logical-proofs' as could be perceived and crystallised only in the Reasons of those queer ducks who have taken your fancy.

"This Menitkel then 'proved' by his theory that these 'fellow-apes' of theirs had descended neither more nor less than from what are called 'people-run-wild'.

"The other beings of that period, as it had already become proper to them, implicitly believed this 'Auntie's-darling' without any essence-criticism whatever, and so from that time on, this question which then agitated the strange Reason of your favourites, became a subject of discussion and fantasying, and existed up to what is called, the 'seventh-in-turn-great-general-planetary-process-of-reciprocal-destruction'.

4

Chapter XXIII

"Thanks to this maleficent idea, there was even fixed in the instincts of most of these unfortunates at that period still another abnormal what is called 'dictatory-factor', which began to engender in their common presences the false feeling that these ape-beings were, so to say, sacred; and this abnormal factor for engendering such a sacrilegious impulse, also passing by inheritance from generation to generation, has reached the instincts of very many beings even of the present time.

"This false idea that arose and was fixed there owing to the said 'pawn-shop-progeny', existed during nearly two of their centuries, and became an inseparable part of the Reason of the majority of them; and only various events proceeding from the mentioned general planetary process of reciprocal destruction which lasted nearly half a century gradually effaced it until it ultimately completely disappeared from their common presences.

"But when what is called their 'cultured-existence' was concentrated on the continent named Europe, and when the time of the maximum intense manifestation of the peculiar illness there, namely, 'to wiseacre', had come round again, which illness, by the way, had already long before become subject to the fundamental cosmic law of Heptaperaparshinokh, according to which it had, in respect of intensity, to function also with a certain periodicity, then, to the grief of three-brained beings of the whole of the Universe, that 'Ape-question', namely the question who is descended from which, again arose, and having become crystallised, again became a part of the presence of the abnormal Reason of your favourites.

"The stimulus for the revivel there of this 'Ape-question' was this time also a 'learned' being, and of course also 'great', but 'learned' of quite a 'new-formation' - named Derwin.

"And this 'great-learned' being, basing his theory on that same logic of theirs, 'proved' that it was they themselves who were descended from these Mister Apes.

"And as for the objective reality of the theories of both these 'great' terrestrial 'learned-beings', I am reminded and willy nilly impelled to utter one of the wise sayings of our esteemed Mullah Nassr Eddin, namely: 'They both succeeded, though of course not without luck, in finding the authentic god-mother of the incomparable Scheherazade on an old dung-hill'.

"In any case you must know and bear in mind that for many centuries just this question among similar ephemeral questions, provides material for the kind of mentation which is considered among your favourites as the 'highest-manifestation-of-Reason'.

"Those favourites of yours would in my opinion get quite a correct answer to this question which always excites them, that is, the question how the apes arose, if they were able in the given case to apply one of those sayings again of our dear Mullah Nassr Eddin, who often used to say: 'The-cause-of-every misunderstanding-must-be-sought-only-in-women'.

"If with that wisdom of his they had attempted the solution of this enigmatic question, then perhaps they would have finally discovered whence and how these countrymen of theirs originated.

5

Chapter XXIII

"As the question of the genealogy of these apes there, is indeed exceedingly abstruse and unusual, I shall inform your Reason about this also as far as possible from every aspect.

"In fact, neither have they descended from apes nor have apes decended from them, but.....the cause of the origin of these apes is in this case, just as in every other misunderstanding there, also.....their women.

"I must tell you first of all that the species of terrestrial ape-beings now arising there under several different exterior forms never existed at all before the second 'transepalnian-perturbation'; only afterwards did the genealogy of their species begin.

"The cause of this arising of this 'Misconceived' being as well as the causes of all the other events more or less serious in an objective sense, which occur on the surface of that ill-fated planet, are two circumstances totally independent of each other.

"The first of them, as always, was the same went of foresight on the part of certain Most High, Most Very Seintly Cosmic Individuals, and the second was, in the given case, also the same abnormal conditions of ordinary being-existence established by them themselves.

"The point is that when the second 'Transepalnian-perturbation' occurred to that ill-fated planet, then, besides its chief continent Atlantis, many other both large and small terra-firmas entered within the planet, and in their place, new terra-firmas appeared on the surface of the planet.

"These displacements of the parts of the common presence of that ill-fated planet then continued for several days there, with repeated planetary tremors and with such manifestations, that they could not fail to evoke terror in the consciousness and feelings of beings of every kind.

"During that same period many of our three-brained favourites who chanced to survive together with various one-brained and two-brained beings of other forms, unexpectedly struck upon other newly formed terra-firmas in entirely new places unfamiliar to them.

"It was just at this period that many of these strange Keschapmartnian three-brained beings of active and passive sex, or as they say, 'men' and 'women', were compelled to exist for some years there apart, that is to say, without the opposite sex.

"Before relating how this then further occurred, I must explain to you a little more in detail concerning that sacred substance which is the final result of the evolving transformations of every kind of being-food formed in the presence of every being without distinction of 'brain-system'.

"This sacred substances which arises in the presences of beings of every kind is almost everywhere called 'Exioehary'; but your favourites on the planet Earth call it 'Sperm'.

6

Chapter XXIII

"Thanks to the all-gracious foresight and command of our COMMON FATHER CREATOR and according to the actualization of GREAT NATURE, this sacred substance arises in the presences of all beings without distinction of brain system and exterior coating, chiefly in order that by its means they might, consciously or automatically, fulfill that part of their being-duty which consists in the continuation of their species; but in the presences of three-brained beings it arises also in order that it might be consciously transformed in their common presences for coating their highest being-bodies for their own Being.

"Before the second 'Transpalnian-perturbation' there, which period of their planet the contemporary three-brained beings define by the words: 'Before-the-loss-of-the-continent-Atlantis', when various consequences of the properties of the organ Kundabuffer had already begun to be crystallized in their presences, a being-impulse began to be formed in them which later became predominant.

"This impulse is now called 'pleasure'; and in order to satisfy it they had already begun to exist in a way that is not becoming to three-centred beings, namely, the majority of them gradually adapted the removal from themselves of this same sacred being-substance only for the satisfaction of the said impulse.

"So my boy! On account of the fact that the majority of the three-brained beings of the planet Earth thereafter carried out the process of the removal from themselves of this substance - which is constantly formed in them - not at certain periods normally established by GREAT NATURE for beings in accordance with their organization simply for the purpose of the continuation of their species, and also because the majority of them ceased to utilize it consciously for coating their highest being-bodies, the result was obtained that when not removing it from themselves by ways which had then already become mechanical, they naturally must experience a sensation called 'Sirkliniamane', or as your favourites there would say, the state defined by the words 'out-of-sorts', which state is inextrably accompanied by what is called 'mechanical-suffering'.

"Remind me at some opportune moment about the said periods fixed by Nature for the normal process of the utilization of 'Exioehary' by beings of different brain-systems for the purpose of the continuation of their species, and I will explain it to you in detail.

"Well then, in consequence of the aforesaid, and also because just like us they are also Keschapmartnian beings, and the normal removal from their presences of this sacred substance which constantly and inevitably arises in them, can proceed exclusively only with the opposite sex when they utilize it for the continuation of the species by means of the sacred process 'Elmooarno', and also because they were not in the habit of utilizing it for the purpose of coating their higher being-bodies, these chance surviving three-brained beings there - namely, those who had already been existing as it is not becoming for three-brained beings to exist, that is to say, when during several of their years they had existed without beings of the opposite sex - began to turn to various anti-natural means for the removal from themselves of the sacred substance 'Exioehary' formed in them.

Chapter XXIII

7

"The beings of the male sex then turned to the anti-natural means called 'Moordoorten' and 'Androperasty', or as the contemporary beings would say, 'nanism' and 'Pederasty', and these anti-natural means fully satisfied them.

"But for the three-brained beings of the passive sex, or, as they are called, 'women', the said anti-natural methods proved to be not sufficiently satisfying, and so the poor 'woman-orphans' of that time, being already then more cunning and inventive than the men there, began to seek out and accustom beings of other forms of the given place to be their 'partners'.

"Well then, it was after these 'partnerships' that those kinds of beings also began to appear in our Great Universe who in themselves are, as our dear Mullah Nissr Eddin would say, 'Neither-one-thing-nor-the-other'.

"Concerning the possibility of this abnormal blending of two different kinds of Exioeharies for the conception and arising of a new planetary body of a being, it is necessary to explain to you also the following:

"On the planet Earth, just as on other planets of our Universe where Keschepmartnian three-brained beings breed and exist, that is to say, those three-brained beings the formation of whose Exioehary for the purpose of creating a new being must obligatorily proceed in the presences of two distinct independent sexes, the fundamental differences between the sacred Exioeharies formed in the presences of the distinct and opposite sexes of Keschepmartnian beings, that is to say, in 'man' and 'woman', is, that in the Exioehary formed in the presences of beings of the male sex, there participetes the localized sacred 'affirming' or 'positive' force of the sacred Triamazikamno; while for the completed formation of the Exioehary in the presences of beings of the female sex, there participates the localized sacred 'denying' or 'negative' force of the same sacred law.

"And owing to the same all-gracious foresight and command of OUR FATHER of Everything Existing in the Great Universe, and according to the actualization of GREAT MOTHER NATURE, then in certain surrounding conditions and with the participation of the third separately localized holy force of the sacred Triamazikamno, namely, the holy force called 'Reconciling', the blending of these two Exioeharies arising in two distinct independent beings, different in kind, just give, owing to the process called 'the-process-of-the-sacred-Elmocarno' proceeding between these beings of opposite sex, the beginning for the arising of a new being.

"And the possibility in the given case of such an abnormal blending of two different kinds of Exioehary then occurred owing only to a certain cosmic law called the 'affinity-of-the-number-of-the-totality-of-vibrations', which proceeded owing to the second 'Transapalnian-perturbation' to this ill-fated planet and which then still continued to act for its common presence.

"Concerning this cosmic law just mentioned, it is now absolutely necessary to tell you that it arose and began to exist in the Universe after the fundamental sacred law of Triamazikamno was changed by OUR CREATOR for the purpose of rendering the Heropass harmless, and after its previously totally independent holy parts had begun to be dependent upon forces coming from outside.

8

## Chapter XXIII

"Moreover you will understand this cosmic law also in all its aspects when, as I have already promised you, I shall explain to you in detail all the fundamental laws in general of World-Creation and World-Existence.

"Meanwhile, concerning this question, know that in general everywhere on normally existing planets of our Great Universe, the Exioehary formed in the presence of a three-brained being who has perceptive and transformative organs for localizing the holy affirming part of the sacred Triamezikamno, that is to say, in the presence of a Keschapmartnian being of the male sex, can, on the basis of the just mentioned cosmic law, never be blended with the Exioehary formed in the presence of a Keschapmartnian two-brained being of the opposite sex.

"At the same time, the Exioehary formed in a three-brained Keschapmartnian being of the female sex can sometimes - in those cases, when a special combination of the blending of cosmic forces is obtained and the mentioned law comes into effect - be completely blended under certain surrounding conditions with the Exioehary formed in two-brained Keschapmartnian beings of the male sex, but only as the active factor in such an actualizing process of the fundamental sacred Triamezikamno.

"In short, during the said terrible years on this planet of yours, a result very rare in the Universe was obtained, that is to say, there was obtained the blending of the Exioeharies of two Keschapmartnian beings of different brain systems of opposite sexes; and as a result, there arose the ancestors of these terrestrial sportive beings now called apes, who give your favorites no peace and from time to time agitate their strange Reason.

"But when after the mentioned terrible period there on your planet, when the relatively normal process of ordinary existence was re-established and your favorites of different sexes again began to find each other and to exist together, then the continuation of their species among the ape-beings was thereafter actualized also among beings similar to themselves.

"And this continuation of their species by these abnormally arisen ape-beings there could be further continued among themselves because the conception for the arising of the first of these abnormal beings had also proceeded on the basis of those same mentioned external conditions, thanks to which the presence of future Keschapmartnian beings of active or of passive sex is generally determined.

"The most interesting result of this already excessively abnormal manifestation of the three-brained beings of your planet is that there now exist very many species of generations of ape-beings differing in exterior form, and each of these varied species bears a very definite resemblance to some form of a two-brained quadruped being still existing there.

"This came about because the blending of the Exioehary of the Keschapmartnian three-brained beings there of the 'female-sex' which served as a beginning for the arising of the ancestors of these apes, then proceeded with the active Exioehary of these same varied quadruped beings existing there up to the present time.

9

## Capter XXIII

"And indeed my boy, when during the period of my last personal stay on the planet Earth, I espoused during my travels to meet with the said various independent species of apes, and when by a habit which has become second nature, I also observed them, I constated very definitely that the whole of the inner functioning and what are called the 'automatic-postures' of each separate species of these contemporary apes there, are exactly like those present in the whole pf the presence of any normally arisen quadruped being there, and that even what are called their 'facial-features' very definitely resemble those of the said quadrupeds; but on the other hand, that what are called the 'psychic-features' of all the separate specied of these apes there are absolutely identical, even down to details, with those of the psyche of the three-brained beings there of the 'female sex'".

At this point of his tales, Beelzebub made a long pause and looking at his favourite Hassein, with a smile which very clearly expressed a double meaning, he, continuing to smile, said:

"In the text of the etherogram which I have just received, it is further said that in order this time finally to settle who has descended from which - whether they from the apes or the apes from them - these freaks, your favourites, have even decided to carry out 'scientific-experiments', and furthermore that several of them have already left for the continent of Africa where many of these apes breed, with the object of bringing back from there the number required for these 'scientific-investigations' of theirs.

"To judge by this etherogram, the beings of the planet Earth who have taken your fancy are again, in their turn, up to their 'extraordinary tricks'.

"From all I have learned about them during my observations, I foresee that this 'scientific-experiment' will, of course, very greatly interest other of your favourites also, and will serve for a time as material to their strange reason for endless discussion and talks.

"And all this will be quite in the order of things there.

"Concerning the 'scientific-experiment' itself, which they propose to carry out with the apes taken back from Africa, I can with certainty say beforehand, that at any rate the first part of it will without any doubt, succeed wonderfully well.

"And it will succeed wonderfully well, because the apes themselves, as beings of what is called a 'Terbelnian-result', are already, owing to their nature, extremely fond of occupying themselves with 'titillation', and before the day is out, will no doubt participate in and greatly assist your favourites in this 'scientific-experiment' of theirs.

"As for those beings there who are going to carry out this 'scientific-experiment', and as for any benefit from it for the other three-brained beings there, it can all be pictured if one remembers the profoundly wise saying of our same honourable Mullah Messr Eddin, in which he says: 'Happy is that father whose son is even busy with murder and robbery, for he himself will then have no time to get accustomed to occupy himself with 'titillation'.

Chapter XXIII

10

"Yes, my boy, it seems that I have not yet told you why and by whom, since I left the Solar System Ors, I am kept informed by etherograms of the most important events which proceed on various planets of that system, and, of course, also about events proceeding on your planet Earth.

"You remember I told you, that my first personal descent upon the surface of that planet of yours took place on account of one of the young beings of our tribe, who then had no desire to stay there any longer but returned with us to the planet Mars, where he later became a very good chief over all the beings of our tribe existing on that planet, and who is now already the chief over all the beings in general of our tribe who for various reasons still exist on certain planets of that system Ors.

"Well then my boy, when I left that system, I presented my famous observatory to him with everything in it, and in gratitude for this he promised to report every month, according to the time-calculation of the planet Mars, all the more important events occurring on the planets of that system.

"And now this chief keeps me very accurately informed of the most important events proceeding on all the planets on which there is a being-existence; and, knowing my great interest in the three-brained beings breeding on the planet Earth, he does his best, as I now see, to elucidate and send me information concerning all those manifestations of theirs which give me now also the possibility of being constantly informed of the whole process of the ordinary existence of these three-brained beings, even though I find myself already inaccessibly remote even for their featherweight thoughts.

"That chief of our beings remaining there, collects the various information he communicates concerning the three-brained beings of the planet Earth either by means of his own observations of them through the great Teskooano which I left him, or from the reports which, in their turn, are communicated to him by those three-brained beings of our own tribe who chose to exist forever on the planet Earth, and all three of whom have at the present time on the continent of Europe, different substantial independent undertakings indispensable for everyone existing there under the prevailing conditions.

"One of them has in one of the large cities, an 'undertaker's-business'; the second, in another large city, has a bureau for what are called, match-making and divorce; and the third is the proprietor of many offices founded by himself in various cities for what is called, 'money-exchange'.

"However my boy, owing to this etherogram, I have wandered a long way from my original tale.

"Let us go back to our former theme.

"Well then, upon this fourth flight of mine to the planet Earth, our ship 'Occasion' descended on to the sea called 'Red-Sea'.

"And we descended upon this Sea because it washed the eastern shores of that continent where I wished to go, namely to that continent then called Grabontzi and now called Africa, on which those ape-like beings I needed then bred more than on any other of the terra-firma parts of the surface of that planet of

Chapter XXIII

11

yours; and also because this sea was at that period particularly convenient for the mooring of our ship 'Occasion'; but what was still more important was that on one of its sides that country was situated which was then called 'Nilia' and is now called Egypt, where those beings of our tribe still existed then, who wished to remain on that planet and with whose help I intended to collect the apes.

"Well then, having descended upon the 'Red-See', we sailed from the ship 'Occasion' on 'Epodrenekhs' to the shore; and afterwards, on camels we came to that town where our beings existed and which was then the capital of the future Egypt.

"This capital city was then called Thebes.

"On the very first day of my arrival in the city of Thebes, one of the beings of our tribe existing there told me among other things, in the course of our conversation, that the beings of the Earth of that locality had devised a new system for observing other cosmic concentrations from their planet, and that they were then constructing what was required in order to carry it into effect; also, as everybody there said, that the convenience and possibilities of this new system were excellent and until then unparallelled on the Earth.

"And when he had related all he had himself seen with his own eyes, I immediately became greatly interested, because from his description of certain details of this new construction there, it seemed to me that these terrestrial beings had perhaps found a means of overcoming that inconvenience about which I myself had just previously been thinking a great deal while I was completing the construction of my observatory on the planet Mars.

"And so I decided to postpone for a while my first intention of immediately going further south on that continent to collect the apes I needed, and instead, to go first to where the said construction was being made, in order on the spot to become personally acquainted with it from every aspect, and to find out all about it.

"So then, the day following our arrival in the city Thebes, accompanied by one of the beings of our tribe who already had many friends there, and also by the chief constructor of the said construction, and of course by our Ah-hoon also, I went this time on what is called a 'Choortetev' down the tributary of that great river now called the 'Nile'.

"Near where this river flowed into a large 'Seiakooriapnian-area', those artificial constructions were just being completed of which just one part then interested me.

"The district itself, where the work was being carried on both from this new, what they called 'observatory', and for several other constructions for the welfare of their being-existence, was then called 'Avezin' a few years later it came to be called there 'Caironana', and at the present time it is simply called the 'outskirts-of-Cairo'.

"The mentioned artificial constructions had been begun long before by one of what are called there 'Pharoahs', the name by which the beings of that region

12

Chapter XXIII

called their kings; and at the time of my fourth flight to the Earth and
my first visit to this place, the special constructions he had begun were
already being completed by his grandson, also a Pharaoh.

"Although the observatory which interested me was not yet quite finished,
nevertheless observations of the exterior visibility of cosmic concentra-
tions could be made from it, and the results issuing from them and the
reciprocal action of these results, could be studied.

"Those beings there who were occupied with such observations and studies
were called, at that period on the Earth, 'Astrologers'.

"But when afterwards that psychic illness of their called 'wise-acring' be-
came finally fixed there, owing to which these specialists of theirs also
shrivelled and shrunk and became specialists only in giving names to remote
cosmic concentrations, they came to be called 'Astronomers'.

"Owing to the fact that for surrounding beings, the difference in the mean-
ing and good sense between those professionals of that time among the three-
brained beings who have taken your fancy and those who have now, as it were,
the same occupation, might show you, so to say, the 'obviousness-of-the-
infallible-deterioration-of-the-degree-of-the-crystallisation' of the data
engendering 'sane-logical-mentation' which ought to be present in the common
presences of those favourites of yours as three-brained beings, I therefore
find it necessary to explain to you and to help you to have an approximate
understanding just about this difference, which is also changing for the
worse.

"At that period, these terrestrial three-brained beings who are already at
responsible age and whom the others named 'Astrologers', besides making the
said observations and investigations of various other cosmic concentrations
for the purpose of a greater, as is said, 'detailizing' of that branch of
general learning of which they were representatives, fulfilled several
further definite essence-obligations taken upon themselves towards surround-
ing beings similar to themselves.

"One of their fundamental definite obligations was that they, also like
our Zerlikners, had to advise all the conjugal pairs of their, as it was
then said, 'flock', about the time and form of the process of the sacred
'Almooarno' for the purpose of a desirable and corresponding conception of
their result, and when such results were actualized, or as they themselves
say, 'newly-born', they had to draw up their 'Oblekioonerish' which is the
same as what your contemporary favourites call 'horoscope'; and later, they
themselves or their substitutes had - during the whole period of the forma-
tion of the newly-born into responsible existence - to guide them and give
corresponding indications on the basis of the said 'Oblekioonerish' and
also on the basis of cosmic laws constantly explained by them flowing from
the actions of the results of other cosmic large concentrations in general
during the process of being-existence of beings on all planets.

"These indications of theirs and also their, so to say, 'warning-counsels'
proceeded just in the following manner:

Chapter XXIII

13

"When a function became disharmonized or only began to be disharmonized in the presence of any being of their flock, then the latter applied to the Astrologer of his district, who, on the basis of the said 'Oblekioonerish' made by him, and on the basis of the changes expected, according to his calculations, of the processes proceeding in the atmosphere and ensuing in their turn from the action of the other planets of their solar system, indicated just what they had to do to their own planetary body at which definite periods of the Krentonalnian movements of their planet - as for instance, in which direction to lie, how to breathe, which movements to make in preference, with which types to avoid relations and many things of the same kind.

"In addition to all this, they assigned beings at the seventh year of their existence, likewise on the basis of these 'Oblekioonerishes', to corresponding mates of the opposite sex for the purpose of fulfilling one of the chief being-duties, that is, the continuation of the race, or as your favourites would say, they assigned 'husbands' and 'wives'.

"Justice must be given to your favours of that period, when these 'Astrologers' existed among them they then indeed very strictly followed the counsels of these 'Astrologers' and accomplished their conjugal unions exclusively only according to their indications.

"Therefore at that period they always responded to each other in respect of their conjugal unions according to type, just as the said pairs correspond everywhere on those planets on which Keschapmartnian beings also breed.

"These ancient 'Astrologers' there made these matches successfully because, even if they were very far from the knowledge of many cosmic 'Trogoautoegocratic' truths, yet they at least already very well knew the laws of the influence of different planets of their solar system on the being's breeding on their own planets, namely - the influence of these planets on a being at the moment of his conception for further formation as well as for his complete acquisition of the Being of a responsible being.

"Having, thanks to the information transmitted to them from generation to generation, a many-centuried practical knowledge, they already knew which type of the passive sex can correspond to which types of the active sex.

"And owing to all of this, the pairs matched according to their indications almost always turned out to be corresponding and not as it proceeds there at the present time, and that is to say, they are now united into conjugal pairs by types who almost always do not correspond with each other, in consequence of which during the continuation of the entire existence of these couples there, about half of their as is said 'inner-life' is spent only for what our esteemed Mullah Nassr Eddin expresses in one of his sayings by the following words:

"'What a good husband he is, or what a good wife she is, if the whole of their inner life is not occupied with the constant 'nagging' of their other halves'".

"In any case my boy, if these Astrologers had continued to exist there, then surely, thanks to their further practice, the existence of the beings of this

14

## Chapter XXIII

unfortunate planet would have by now gradually become such, that at least their family relations would have been a little like the existence of similar beings on other planets of our Great Universe.

"But no, this beneficent practice established in the process of their existence, they also sent, just like all their other good attainments - without even having had time to utilize it properly - 'to-the-gluttonous-swine' of our respected Mullah Nassr Eddin.

"And these 'Astrologers', as usually happens there, also began from the beginning gradually to 'dwindle' and later, entirely, as is said, 'to-pass-out'.

"After the complete abolition among them of the duties of these Astrologers, others appeared in their places in this same professional sphere, but this time among the 'learned-beings-of-new-formation', who, as it were, also began to observe and study the results ensuing from various cosmic large concentrations and their influence on the existence of beings of their planet; and as the ordinary beings around them soon noticed that these 'observations' and 'studies' consisted only in inventing names for different remote suns and planets meaning nothing to them and existing in milliards in the Universe, and also in measuring, as it were, by a method known to them alone and which was their professional secret, the distance between the cosmic points which they see from their planet through their 'child-toys' called by them ' telescopes', they then therefore came to be called, as I have already told you, 'Astronomers'.

"Now my boy that we have spoken also about these contemporary 'ultra-fantasists' from among your favourites, we might as well, imitating the form of mentation and verbal exposition of our dear teacher Mullah Nassr Eddin, also 'illuminatingly' enlighten you about their significance, so esteemed by your favorites.

"First of all, you should know about that ordinary cosmic 'something' actualized just for these same terrestrial types, which is in general always actualized of itself for every cosmic unit and which serves for beings with Objective Reason as what is called an 'issuing-source' for pondering about the explanation of the sense and meaning of any given cosmic 'result'.

"This same 'something' which serves as an 'issuing-source' for discovering the significance of these terrestrial contemporary types, is a 'wise-acring-map' named by them themselves - of course unconsciously, the 'map-inventory-of-the-heavenly-spaces'.

"There is no need for us to draw any other logical conclusion from this 'Issuing-source' specially actualized for them; it will be sufficient only to say that the name itself of this map of theirs shows that the designations made on it cannot at all be any other than only relative, because from the surface of their planet, with only those possibilities at their disposal, and breaking their 'esteemed-heads' over the names devised and the calculations of various kinds of measurements, they can see only that sun and those planets, which to their good fortune, do not very quickly change the course of their falling in relation to their own planet, and thus give them the possibility during a long period of time - of course long, comparatively with the shortness of the duration of their own existence - to observe them and as they

15

## Chapter XXIII

magniloquently express themselves 'mark-down-their-positions'.

"In any case my boy, however much matters do not go well with the results of the activities of these contemporary representatives of 'learning' among your favourites, please don't get angry with them. If they do not bring any benefit at all to your favourites, they at least do not do them any great harm.

"After all they must be occupied with something!

"It is not for nothing that they wear spectacles of German origin and special smocks sewn in England.

"Let them! Let them be occupied with this! God bless them!

"Like most of the other freaks there who are occupied with, as is said there, 'higher-matters', they will out of boredom get busy as 'leaders-of-the-struggle-of-five-against-one'.

"And it is known to all that the beings who are occupied with these matters, always radiate from themselves very harmful radiations for beings around them similar to themselves.

"Well enough! Leave these contemporary 'titillators' in peace and let us continue our interrupted definite theme.

"In view of the fact my boy that this 'conscious-ability' expressed in the creation of such an artificial construction unparalled both before and after this period, of which I was then an eye-witness, was also the result of the attainments of the beings, members of the learned society Akhaldan, which was already formed on the continent of Atlantis before the second large terrestrial catastrophe, I think it will be best, if, before continuing to explain to you further about the mentioned observatory and other constructions erected there for the welfare of being-existence, I should tell you, even though briefly, about the history of the arising there of such an indeed great learned society consisting of ordinary three-brained beings, as this learned society Akhaldan then was on the continent of Atlantis.

"It is imperatively necessary to inform you of this because in the course of my further explanations concerning these three-brained beings of the planet Earth who have taken your fancy, I shall in all probability have to refer more than once to that society of learned beings there.

"I must also tell you the history of the arising and existence of that society there on the continent Atlantis, in order that you may have a notion also about this, that if something is attained by three-brained beings there also on your planet, thanks to their being 'Partkdolgduty', that is to say, thanks to their conscious labours and intentional sufferings, then these attainments are not only utilized by themselves for the good of their own Being, but also a certain part, of them, as with us, is transmitted by inheritance and becomes the property of their direct descendants.

16

Chapter XXIII

"Such a lawful result present there, you can see from the fact, that although towards the end of the existence of the continent Atlantis, abnormal conditions of ordinary being-existence had already begun to be established and that after the second great catastrophe they deteriorated at such a rate that they soon finally crushed all the 'potency' to manifest the possibilities present in the presences of every three-brained being, nevertheless their 'attainments-of-learning' passed by inheritance, at least partially even though mechanically, to their remote direct descendants.

"I must first tell you that I got to know this history, thanks to what are called 'Teleoghinooras', which are present in the atmosphere also of that planet Earth of yours.

"As you probably do not yet know exactly what a 'Teleoghinoora' is, try to transubstantiate in the corresponding parts of your common presence the information concerning just this cosmic actualization.

"Teleoghinoaras' can be formed from such a quality of being-contemplation which only those three-brained beings have and can actualize, who have coated their higher-bodies in their presences and who have brought the perfecting of the Reason of their higher being-part up to the degree of the sacred 'Marttho-tahia'.

"And the sequential series of being-ideas, materialized in this way, concerning any given event, are called 'Korkaptilnian-thought-tapes'.

"It seems that the said 'Korkaptilnian-thought-tapes' concerning the history of the arising of the learned society Akhaldan were, as I found out already much later, deliberately fixed by a certain 'eternal-Individual', 'Asooahilon', now a Saint who became coated in the common presence of a three-brained being named Tetetos who arose on your planet just on the continent of Atlantis and who had existed there four centuries before the second great 'Transapalnian-perturbation'.

"These 'Korkaptilnian-thought-tapes' are never destroyed as long as the given planet exists which is in what is called the 'tempo-of-movement-of-the-prime-arising'; and they are subject to none of those transformations from any cosmic causes whatever to which all other cosmic substances and cosmic crystallisations are periodically subject.

"And however long a time may have already passed, every three-brained being in whose presences there is acquired the ableness to enter into the being-state called 'Sooptakalknian-contemplation' can perceive and cognize the text of those 'Korkaptilnian-thought-tapes'.

"And so my boy, I myself learned about the details of the arising there of the society Akhaldan partly from the text of the just mentioned 'Teleoghinoara' and partly from many data which I learnt much later, namely when, having become interested also in this highly important factor there, I made my usual detailed investigations.

"According to the text of the mentioned 'Teleoghinoara' and to the data I

17

Chapter XXIII

subsequently learned, it became clear and definitely known to me that this
learned society Akhaldan which arose then on the continent Atlantis and
which was composed of the three-brained beings of the Earth, was formed
seven hundred and thirty-five years before the second 'Transapalnian-pertur-
bation' there.

"It was founded on the initiative of a being there named Belcultassi, who was then able to bring the perfecting of his higher being-part to the Being of a Saint 'Eternal-Individual'; and this higher-part of his now already dwells on the holy planet Purgatory.

"My elucidations of all those inner and outer being-impulses and manifesta-
tions which were the cause of this Belcultassi having then founded that truly
great society of ordinary three-brained beings - a society which in its
time was throughout the whole Universe called 'envied-to-be-imitated' -
showed that when this same later Saint Individual Belcultassi was once con-
templating, according to the practice of every normal being, and his thoughts
were by association concentrated on himself, that is to say, on the sense and
aim of his own existence, he suddenly sensed and cognized that the process of
the functioning of his whole presence had hitherto proceeded not as it should
have proceeded according to sane logic.

"So unexpectedly a constation shocked him so profoundly that he thereafter devoted the whole of himself only to be able at any cost to unravel it all and understand.

"First of all he decided to attain without delay such a 'potency' as would
give him the strength and possibility to be quite sincere with himself, that
is to say, to be able to conquer those impulses which had become habitual in
the functioning of his common presence from the many varied associations
which arose in him and which were started in him by every kind of accidental
shock proceeding from without and also by those arising within him, namely,
the impulses called 'self-love' 'pride', 'vanity' and so on.

"And when after incredible what are called 'organic' and 'psychic' efforts, he attained to this, he then, without any compunction for those being-impulses which had become inherent in his presence, began to think and recall when and what various being-impulses had ever arisen in his presence during the period of his preceding existence and how he had consciously or unconsciously reacted to them.

"Analyzing himself in this manner, he recalled the impulses which evoked
in him one or another reaction in his independently-spiritualized parts,
that is to say, in his body, his feelings and his thoughts, and what his
general essence had become when he reacted to something more or less attentive-
ly, and how and when, in consequence of such reactions of his, he had mani-
fested consciously with his 'I' or had acted automatically under the direc-
tion only of his instinct.

"Recalling in this way all his former perceptions, experiencings, and mani-
festations, this bearer of the later Saint Individual Belcultassi just then
clearly constated, in consequence, that his external manifestations had no

Chapter XXIII

18

correspondence whatever with either the perceptions or with the impulses
definitely formed in him.

"Further, he made the same sincere observations of his of the impressions proceeding from without and also formed within himself, which were perceived by his common presence; and he made them with always the same exhaustive, conscious verifications of how these impressions were received by his separate spiritualized parts, how on what occasions they were experienced by the whole of his presence and for what manifestations they became impulses.

"These exhaustive conscious observations and impartial constations finally convinced Belcultassi that something proceeded in his own common presence not as it should have proceeded according to sane being-logic.

"As my subsequent detailed investigations made clear, although Belcultassi had become convinced 'beyond-all-doubt' of the accuracy of his observations on himself, yet he doubted the correctness of his own sensations and understandings and also of the normality of his psychic organization; and he therefore set himself the task of elucidating, first of all, whether he was in general normal while sensing and understanding everything just in this way and not otherwise.

"To carry out this task of his he decided to find out how others sensed and cognized the aforesaid.

"With that aim he began inquiring among his friends and acquaintances to try to find out from them how they sensed it all and how they cognized their former and current perceptions and manifestations, doing this of course, very discreetly in order to avoid touching the mentioned impulses inherent in them of 'self-love', 'pride' and so on, unbecoming to be present in three-brained beings.

"Thanks to these inquiries Belcultassi was gradually able to evoke sincerity among his friends and acquaintances, and the result proved that all of them sensed and saw themselves just as he did.

"There proved to be, just among these friends and acquaintances of Belcultassi, several serious beings who were not yet entirely slaves to the action of the consequences of the properties of the organ Kundabuffer, and who, having penetrated to the essence of the matter also became very seriously interested in it and began to verify that which proceeded in themselves, and independently to observe those around them.

"Soon after, on the initiative of the same Belcultassi, they began to meet together from time to time, and to share their observations and new constations.

"After prolonged verifications, observations and impartial constations this whole group of terrestrial beings also became categorically convinced, just like Belcultassi himself, that they were not as they ought to be.

"Not long after, many others having also the said presences, joined this group of terrestrial beings there.

Chapter XXIII

19

"And later they founded this society which they named the 'Society-of-Akhaldans'.

"By the world 'Akhaldan', the following conception was then expressed;

"The-striving-to-become-aware-of-the-sense-and-aim-of-the-Being-of-beings."

"From the very beginning of the foundation of this society, Belcultassi himself stood at its head, and the subsequent actions of the beings of this society proceeded under his general guidance.

"For many years there this society existed under the said name, and its member-beings were called 'Akhaldansovori'; but later, when the members of this society, for purposes of a general character, were divided into a number of independent groups, the members belonging to different groups were called differently.

"And the division into groups occurred then for the following reason.

"When they had become finally convinced that there was something undesirable in their presences and had begun to search for means and possibilities of removing it in order to become such as, according to sane logic, they had to be, that is to say, correspondent to the sense and aim of their existence, the elucidation of which, whatever it might cost them, they made the basis of their task, and when they began to actualize in practice this task previously decided upon by their Reason, it very soon became clear that it was imperatively necessary for its fulfillment to have more detailed information in their Reasons concerning various special branches of knowledge.

"But as it proved impossible for each and every one of them to acquire the necessary special knowledge, they divided themselves for convenience into a number of groups, in order that each group might separately study one of these special branches of knowledge required for their common aim.

"Here my boy, you should notice that genuine objective knowledge just then arose there for the first time and began to exist and developed normally up to the time of the second great catastrophe to their planet; also that the growth of the development of its branches then progressed even at an unprecedented rate.

"And in consequence a considerable number of great and small what are called cosmic 'objective-truths' gradually began at that period to become evident also to these three-brained beings who have taken your fancy.

"The learned beings of this great first and probably last terrestrial learned society were then divided into seven independent groups, or as it is otherwise said, 'sections'; and each of these groups or sections received a definite name.

"Members of the first group of the society Akhaldan were called 'Akhaldanfokhsovors', which meant that the beings belonging to that section studied the presence as well as the reciprocal action of separate parts of

20

## Chapter XXIII

their common planet.

"The members of the second section were called 'Akhaldanstrasovers', and this meant that the beings belonging to that section studied what are called the 'radiations' and their reciprocal action of all the other planets of their solar system.

"Members of the third section were called 'Akhaldanmetrosovors', which meant beings occupied with the study of that branch of knowledge, which was like that branch of our general knowledge we call 'Silkoorano', and which partly corresponded to what your contemporary favourites call 'mathematics'.

"The members of the fourth group were called 'Akhaldanpsychosovors', and by this name those members of the society Akhaldan were then denoted who made their observations of the perceptions, experiences and manifestations of beings like themselves and verified their observations by statistics.

"Members of the fifth group were called 'Akhaldanharnosovors', which meant that they were occupied with the study of that branch of knowledge which combined those two branches of contemporary science there, which your favorites called 'chemistry' and 'physics'.

"Members belonging to the sixth section were called 'Akhaldanmistessovors', that is to say, beings who studied every kind of event arising outside of themselves, actualized consciously from without and also arising by themselves, and in what circumstances which of them are erroneously perceived by beings.

"And as regards the members of the seventh and last group, they were called 'Akhaldangezpaadjisovors'; these members of the society Akhaldan devoted themselves to the study of those manifestations in the presences of the three-brained beings of their planet which proceeded in them not in consequence of various functionings issuing from different kinds of impulses engendered owing to data already present in them, but from cosmic actions coming from without and not depending upon them themselves.

"The three-brained beings of your planet who then became members of this society did indeed many things in respect of approaching objective knowledge as had never been done there before and probably never will be again.

"And it is impossible not to express regret and to to repeat that it was just than, when to the most great misfortune of the three-brained beings there of all later epochs, owing to the incredible being-labours of the member-beings of that great society, the required tempo of work had already been established in respect of conscious discrimination for them themselves and also in respect of their unconscious preparation for the welfare of their descendants, that, in the heat of it all, a number of them constated, as I have already told you, that something serious had to occur to their planet in the near future.

"For the purpose of discovering the nature of the anticipated serious event, they dispersed over the whole planet, and it was shortly afterwards as I

Chapter XXIII

21

have also already told you, that the mentioned second 'Transapalnian-perturbation' occurred to that ill-fated planet of yours.

"Well then my boy, when after this catastrophe, a number of the surviving member-beings of that great learned society gradually came together again, they, having no longer their native country, first settled together with the majority of the other surviving beings in the centre of the continent Grabontzi, but later, when they had, on the continent Grabontzi, 'come-to-themselves', a little after the 'cataclysm-not-according-to-law', which had occurred, they decided jointly to try to re-establish and perhaps to continue to actualize in practice, all those tasks which had formed the basis of their last society.

"As the manifestations of those abnormal conditions of being-existence of most of the three-brained beings there on the said part of the surface of the continent Grabontzi, which had already been established before the catastrophe, had already begun to 'boil' furiously, these surviving members of the society Akhaldan looked for another place on the same continent for their permanent existence more suitable for this work of theirs which demanded complete separateness.

"Such a suitable place they found in the valley of the large river flowing on the northern side of the said continent, and there indeed they all together migrated with their families in order to continue in isolation the attainment of the tasks set by their society.

"This whole region through which the said large river flowed, they first named 'Sakronakari'.

"But this name was afterwards several times changed and at the present time this region is called 'Egypt', while the said large river, then called 'Nipilkhoocatchi', is now, as I have already said, called the 'Nile'.

"Soon after, certain former members of the learned society Akhaldan settled on this part of the surface of the Planet Earth, all the beings of our tribe then existing on the surface of that planet which has taken your fancy, migrated to the same place.

"And the facts concerning the real relations of the beings of our tribe with that part of your planet and also with the first migration there of the chance surviving former members of the society Akhaldan are as follows:

"I told you once that just before the second 'Transapalnian-perturbation', our party-Pythoness, while prophesying, insisted that all the beings of our tribe should, without delay, migrate for the continuation of their existence on that planet, to a definite part of the surface of that same continent which is now called Africa.

"This definite part of the surface of the continent which the Pythoness indicated, lay just at the source of the said large river, 'Nipilkhoocatchi', where the beings of our tribe existed the whole time the said second 'Transapalnian-perturbation' lasted as well as afterwards when everything

Chapter XXIII

22

had gradually resumed its relatively normal state and when most of the sur-
viving beings had then almost forgotten what had happened and had again
formed - just as if nothing had occurred to them - one of their famous
'centres-of-culture' in the very middle of that future Africa. Just at the
time when the former members of the society Akhaldan were searching for a
suitable place for their permanent existence, and chanced to meet a number
of the beings of our tribe, they advised them to migrate to the country
further down the said river.

"Our acquaintanceship and our friendly relations with many of the former members of the society Akhaldan, had already been begun on the continent Atlantis almost from the founding of that society.

"Do you remember I told you, that when I descended to that planet for
the first time and the beings of our tribe assembled in the city of Samios
with my participation in order together to find a way out of the difficult
situation that had been created - well, those general meetings of ours were
held just in one of the sections if the principal cathedral of the society
Akhaldan; and already, from that time on, good relations were established
between many beings of our tribe and certain members of this society.

"And there in that future Egypt whither both had migrated in the said way, the relations of the beings of our tribe with the genuine former members themselves who had chanced to be saved and also with the descendants of other genuine members, remained uninterrupted and continued almost down to the time of the departure of our tribe from your planet.

"Although the hope of the few chance surviving members of the society Akhaldan that they would be able to resume the actualizing of the tasks of their society was not fulfilled, nevertheless, thanks to them alone, there still continued to be present in the presences of several subsequent generations after the loss of Atlantis, the 'instinctive-conviction' concerning the sense of what is there called 'completed-personal-Being'.

"In addition to this, thanks to them, something of what had been attained by the Reason of the three-brained beings there also nevertheless survived when that Reason was still normal in them; and after a while this something began mechanically to be transmitted by inheritance from generation to generation and reached the beings of quite recent periods, even to several beings of contemporary times.

"Among these results of the learned attainments of the members of the society Akhaldan which were transmitted by inheritance, were also, without question, those ingenious and solid 'artificial-constructions' which I saw being erected during this fourth descent of mine to your planet, by the beings of whom I am just going to inform you, who were breeding on that part of the surface of the continent of the present Africa.

"Although the expectations that I had formed from all that our countrymen had told me concerning the mentioned new observatory there, before I had seen it with my own eyes, were not justified, nevertheless the observatory itself and also the other 'artificial-constructions' of the beings then of

23

Chapter XXIII

that region proved to be exceedingly ingenious and provided data for my
common presence to become enriched by a great deal of productive information
for my consciousness.

"And in order that you may clearly represent to yourself and understand how these various 'artificial-constructions' were then erected by the three-brained beings of this region for the welfare of their being-existence, I think it will be enough if I explain to you in as great detail as possible, how the particularity of their ingenious, practical invention was manifested in respect just of their new observatory, on account of which I had decided to visit that region.

"For this purpose I must first of all inform you of two facts connected with the change in the common presences of these three-brained beings who have taken your fancy.

"The first fact is that at the outset, while they still existed formally, that is, as it is in general becoming to all three-brained beings to exist, and while they had what is called 'Olooesstekhnokhnian-sight', they also could perceive at a distance proper to be perceived by ordinary three-brained beings, the visibility of all both great and small cosmic concentrations existing beyond them during every process of the Omnipresent Okidanokh proceeding in their atmosphere.

"In addition, those of them who were consciously perfected and had thereby brought the sensibility of the perception of their organ of sight - like three-brained beings everywhere - up to what is called the 'Olooessultratekhnokhnian-state', acquired the possibility of perceiving also the visability of all those cosmic units situated at the same distance, which arise and have their further existence dependent upon the crystallizations localized directly from the sacred Theomertmalogos, that is to say, upon the emanations of our most holy SUN ABSOLUTE.

"And later, when the same constant abnormal conditions of ordinary being-existence were finally established, as a consequence of which GREAT NATURE was compelled, for reasons of which I have already told you, among other limitations, also to remould the functioning of their organ of sight into what is called 'Koritessnokhnian', that is to say, into the sight proper to the presences of one-brained and two-brained beings, then thereafter they were already able to perceive the visability, both of their great and small concentrations situated beyond them, only when there proceeded in the Omnipresent active element Okidanoch in the atmosphere of their planet, the sacred process 'Aieioiuoa', that is, as they themselves say - according to their understanding and their own perceptions - 'on-dark-nights'.

"And the second fact, by virtue of the same degeneration of their sight into a 'Koritessnokhnian' one, is based on that law common to all beings, namely, that the results obtained from every manifestation of the Omnipresent Okidanoch are perceived by the organs of sight only when in immediate contact with those vibrations which are formed in beings and which actualize the functioning of the being-organ for perceiving at the given moment the visibility of cosmic concentrations situated beyond them; that is to say, only when

24

## Chapter XXIII

the said results of the manifestation of the Omnipresent Okidanoch take place up to the point beyond which, according to the quality of the given organ for perceiving visibility, what is called the 'momentum-of-the-impulse' dies down; or to put it otherwise, they perceive the visibility of objects only when almost next to them.

"But if these results take place beyond the mentioned limit, then this manifestation does not at all reach those beings in whose presence are organs for the perception of visibility, formed only by the results of the totality of 'Itoklanoz'.

"Here it is very opportune to repeat one of the profound sayings seldom used there, of our Mullah Nassr Eddin, which very nearly defines the given case, that is, this degree of the limitation of the perception of visibility of your contemporary favourites.

"This wise saying of his, seldom used there, consists of the following words:

"*Show me the elephant the blind man has seen, and only then will I believe that you have really seen a fly!"

"Well then, my boy, thanks to that artificial adaptation which I then saw, for the observation of other cosmic concentrations, and which was being constructed in that future Egypt on the initiative issuing from the Reasons of the remote descendants of the member-beings of the learned society Akhaldan, any one of these unfortunate favourites of yours, in spite of the 'Korite'snokhmian'-sight which had long before become inherent to them, nevertheless acquired the potency to perceive freely at any time, as they say, 'of-the-day-and-night', the visibility of all those remote cosmic concentrations which in the process of the general cosmic harmonious movement, come within the sphere of the horizon of their observation.

"In order to overcome this limitation of their organ of the perception of visibility, they then invented the following:

"Their Teskooano' or 'telescope', the construction of which, it must be here said, passed to them also from their remote ancestors, they did not fix on the surface of their planet, as was usually done there and is still done now - but they placed this 'Teskooano' very deeply within the planet, and they carried out their observations of the cosmic concentrations found beyond the atmosphere of their planet through specially-bored, pipe-like-hollows.

"The observatory I then saw had five of these hollows.

"They began in relation to the horizon, from different places of the surface of the planet occupied by the observatory, but they all met at a small underground common hollow which was something like a cave. From there the specialists, then called 'Astrologers', made their observations for the purpose of studying, as I have already told you, the visible presences and results of the reciprocal action of other cosmic concentrations belonging both to their own solar system and to other systems of the Great Universe.

Chapter XXIII

25

"They made these observations of theirs through any of the mentioned hollows which looked out in different directions on to their horizon, depending on the given position of their planet relative to the cosmic concentration observed in the process of the 'common-cosmic-harmonious-movement':

"I repeat, my boy, that although the chief peculiarity of the observatory constructed there by the three-brained beings of the future Egypt proved not to be new to me, since this principle had also been utilized in my observatory on Mars, with only this difference, that my seven long pipes were fixed not within the planet but on it, nevertheless all their innovations were so interesting in detail that, for any case that might arise, I even made, during my stay there, a detailed sketch of everything I saw, and later even used something of it for my own observatory.

"And concerning the other 'artificial-constructions' there, I shall perhaps tell you about them in detail sometime later, but meanwhile I will only say that all these independent constructions, not then quite finished, were situated not far from the observatory itself, and were intended, as I cleared up during my inspection under the guidance of the constructor who accompanied us and who was a friend of one of our tribe, partly for the same purpose of observing other suns and planets of our Great Universe, and partly for determining and intentionally directing the course of the surrounding atmosphere in order to obtain the 'climate' desired.

"All these 'artificial-constructions' of theirs occupied a fairly large open space of that part of the said region, and were enclosed by a special lattice-work made of the plant then called there 'Zalnakatar'.

"It is extremely interesting to notice here that they erected at the chief entrance of that huge enclosure a rather large - large of course in comparison with the size of their presences - stone statue called 'Sphinx', which strongly reminded me of the statue I saw on my first personal descent to your planet in the city of Samlios, just opposite the enormous building belonging to the learned society Akhaldan and which was then called the 'chief-cathedral-of-the-society-Akhaldan'.

"The statue I saw in the city of Samlios and which greatly interested me, was the emblem of this Society, and was called 'Conscience'.

"It represented an allegorical being, each part of whose planetary body was composed of a part of the planetary body of some definite form of being existing there, but of the parts of those beings of various forms in whom, according to the crystallized conceptions of the three-brained beings there, one or another being-function was present in a superlative degree.

"The main mass of the planetary body of the said allegorical being was represented by the 'trunk' of a being there of definite form, called 'Bull'.

"This bull-trunk rested on the four legs of another being existing there, also of a definite form, called 'Lion', and to that part of the bull-trunk called its 'back', two large wings were attached similar in appearance to those of a strong bird-being breeding there, called 'Eagle'.

26

Chapter XXIII

"And on the place where the head should be, there were fixed to the bull-trunk, by means of a piece of 'amber', two breasts representing in themselves what are called, 'breasts-of-a-virgin'.

"When I became interested on the continent Atlantis in this strange allegorical image, and then enquired about its meaning, one of the learned members of the Great Society of men-beings explained it to me as follows:

"This allegorical figure is the emblem of the society Akhaldan and serves for all its members as a stimulus constantly to recall and awaken in them the corresponding impulses attributed to this allegorical figure."

"Further he continued:

"Each part of this allegorical figure gives to every member of our society in all, three independently associating parts of his common presence, namely, in the body, in the thoughts and in the feelings, a shock for corresponding associations for those separate cognizances which in their totality can alone give us the possibility of gradually getting rid of those undesirable factors present in every one of us, both those transmitted to us by heredity and those acquired by ourselves personally, which gradually engender within us impulses undesirable for us, and as a consequence of which we are not as we might be.

"This emblem of ours constantly reminds and indicates to us that it is possible to attain freedom from what I have mentioned, only if we compel our common presences always to think, feel and act in corresponding circumstances according to that which is expressed in this emblem of ours."

"And this emblem of ours is understood by all of us members of the society Akhaldan in the following way:

"The trunk of this allegorical being, represented by the trunk of a 'bull', means that the factors crystallized in us and which bring forth in our presences maleficent for us, both those we have inherited and those we have personally acquired, can be regenerated only by indefatigable labours, namely, by such labours as, among the beings of our planet, the bull is particularly capable."

"That this trunk rests on the legs of a 'Lion' means that the said labours should be performed with that cognizance and feeling of courage and faith in one's 'might', the property of which 'might' is possessed among all the beings of the Earth in the highest degree by the possessor of these legs - the mighty lion."

"The wings of the strongest and highest soaring of all birds, the 'Eagle', attached to the bull-trunk, constantly remind the members of our society that during the said labours and with the mentioned inner psychic properties of self-respect, it is necessary to meditate continually on questions not related to the direct manifestations required for ordinary being-existence."

"And as regards the strange image of the head of our allegorical being, in the form of the 'breasts-of-a-virgin', this expresses that always and in everything during both the inner and outer functionings evoked by one's own

Chapter XXIII

27

consciousness, there should predominate such a 'love' as can arise and be
present only in the presences of concentrations formed in the lawful parts
of every whole responsible being in whom the hopes of our COMMON FATHER
are placed'.

"And that the head is fixed to the trunk of the bull with 'amber' signifies
that the said love should be strictly impartial, that is to say, completely
separated from all the other functions proceeding in every whole responsible
being.'"

"In order, my boy, that the sense of this latter emblem, put into the material
called there 'amber', may become quite comprehensible to you, I must add
that 'amber' is one of those seven planetary formations, in the arising of
which the Omnipresent Active Element Okidanokh takes part with all its three
separate, independent, sacred parts in equal proportion; and in the process
of planetary actualization these intraplanetary and surplanetary formations
serve for what is called the 'impeding' of the independent flow of these
three localized independent sacred parts."

At this point of his tale Beelzebub made a short pause, as if he were think-
ing about something, and afterwards continued thus:

"During my narration of what I then saw on a still surviving terra-firma
part of the surface of your planet among the three-brained beings there,
certain of whom were the direct descendants of member-beings of the truly
great learned society Akhaldan there, the result of the manifestations of
my being-Reason, owing to various associative recollections of all kinds of
impressions of the perceptions of the visibility of the exterior environ-
ment of the said region, which became fixed in my common presence, has been
that there has been gradually revived in me all the scenes and all the assoc-
iative flow of thoughts of one of those being-experiencings of mine which
occurred during my last stay there, on my visit just to that same contemporary
Egypt, when I once sat absorbed in thought at the foot of one of those
'artificial-constructions' that had chance to survive from that period, and
now already called there, the 'Pyramids'.

"It was just then, that in the general function of my Reason there was also
associated among other things, the following:

"Good!....If none of the benefits already formerly attained by the Reason
of the beings of the continent Atlantis for ordinary being-existence, has be-
come the possession of the contemporary beings of this planet, - this might
perhaps be logically explained simply because for cosmic causes, not issuing
at all from and not depending upon the three-brained beings there, that
second great 'cataclysm-according-to-law' occurred, during which not only
that continent itself perished, but also everything existing on it.

"But this Egypt!....

"Its magnificence was still recent....

"There is no denying it...owing to the third small catastrophe to that ill-

Chapter XXIII

28

fated planet, and also to the fifth, about which I will speak later, this part also of its surface, it is true, suffered, having been covered with sands. Nevertheless, the three-brained beings dwelling there did not perish, but were only scattered over various other parts of the same continent, and consequently, whatever new exterior conditions may have ensued, there should have survived in their presence, it would seem, the crystallized results of the perfected factors, transmitted to them by inheritance for normal 'being-logical-mentation'.

"And so, my boy, being desirous after this distressful 'Altoozori' of mine, or as your favourites would say, 'sorrowful-reflections', to clear up for myself the very essence of the causes also of this lamentable fact there, I understood at the end of my minute investigations and became aware with all my Being, that this abnormality there proceeds exclusively owing only to one very remarkable aspect of the chief particularity of their strange psyche, namely, that particularity which has become completely crystallized and an inseparable part of their common presences and which serves as a factor for the periodical arising in them of what is called the 'urgent-need-to-destroy-everything-outside-of-them'.

"The point is that when, during the apogee of the development of such a peculiarity - terrifying to every Reason - of the psyche of the three-brained beings, they began to manifest outside of themselves this phenomenal peculiarity of their common presence, that is to say, when they begin to carry out the process of reciprocal destruction on some part of the surface of their planet, then, at the same time, without any deliberate aim, and even without what is called 'organic-need', they also destroy everything which chances to come within the sphere of the perception of their organ of sight. At the periods of this 'phenomenal-psychopathic-apogee', they destroy also all the objects present in the given place and at the given time, which these same beings themselves, between whom this terrifying process proceeds, have intentionally produced as well as the productions which have chanced to survive and to reach them from the beginnings of previous epochs.

"Well then my boy, at the period of this fourth personal sojourn of mine on the surface of your planet, I first arrived in the country now called Egypt, and after having stayed there a few days among the remote descendants of the member-beings of the great learned society Akhaldan, and having become acquainted with certain surviving results of their being-'Partkdolgduty' for the welfare of their descendants, I, afterwards, accompanied by two of our tribe, went to the southern countries of the same continent, and there, with the help of the local three-brained beings, caught the necessary number of apre-beings.

"Having accomplished this, I telepathically signalled our ship 'Occasion' which descended to us on the first, it must be said, very dark night; and when we had loaded these ape-beings in that special section of the ship 'Occasion' which had been constructed for Goornahoor Harharkh under his directions, we at once re-ascended to the planet Mars; and three Martian days later, on the same ship and together with these apes, I ascended to the planet Saturn.

"Though we had previously decided to carry out the experiments with these

Chapter XXIII

29

apes only the following year, when they would have become thoroughly acclimatized and orientated to existence under the new conditions, I ascended then to the planet Saturn so soon because at my last personal meeting with Gornahoor Harharkh, I had promised him to be present at his family solemnity which had soon to take place.

"And this family solemnity of Gornahoor Harharkh's consisted in this, that beings like himself around him, would consecrate the first heir produced by him.

"I promised to attend this family solemnity 'Hrikrakhri' in order to undertake, regarding his recently arisen heir, what is called the 'Atnaoorornian-being-duty'.

"Here it is interesting to remark that the kind of procedure for undertaking this being-duty, took place among the ancient three-brained beings of your planet also, and even reached your contemporary favourites, though these latter, just as in everything else, take only the external form of this serious and important procedure. The beings who undertake, as it were, these duties, are called by your contemporary favourites 'god-fathers' and 'god-mothers'.

"The heir of Gornahoor Harharkh was then called 'Raorkh'."

CHAPTER XXIV

BEELZEBUB'S FLIGHT TO THE PLANET EARTH FOR THE FIFTH TIME

Beelzebub continued to relate as follows:

"After my fourth stay on the surface of the planet Earth many years again passed.

"During these years I, of course, as before, sometimes observed attentively through my Teskooarno the being-existence of these favourites of yours also.

"During this time their numbers considerably increased and they already populated almost all the large and small 'terr-firma-parts' of the surface of this planet of yours, and of course there also continued to proceed among them during the whole of certain periods their chief particularity, namely, every so often they would destroy each other's existence.

"During this time, that is to say, between my fourth and fifth visits, great changes occurred to the surface of your planet.

"Many changes also occurred there in the concentration of the places of settlement of these favourites of yours. For example, all those 'centres-of-culture' of theirs on the continent Ashhark where I personally was during my previous descents upon the earth, namely, the countries of Tikliamish and Maralpleis had by the time of my fifth arrival there, ceased altogether to exist.

"The cause of the destruction of the 'centres-of-culture' of theirs and of the changes on the surface of this planet in general, was again a misfortune, the third in number for this ill-starred planet.

"This third misfortune was entirely of a local character and occurred because there had proceeded in its atmosphere during several years unprecedented so-called 'accelerated-displacements-of-the-parts-of-the-atmosphere' or as your favourites there would say, 'great winds'.

"The cause of these abnormal 'displacements' or 'great winds' at that time was once again those two fragments which had been separated from this planet of yours during the first great calamity, and which afterwards became independent small planets of this solar system. They are now called 'Moon' and 'Anoolios'. Strictly speaking, the main cause of this third terrestrial misfortune was only the larger of these separated parts, namely, the Moon; the smaller fragment, 'Anoolios', played no part in it whatever.

Chapter XXIV

2

"The 'accelerated-displacements' in the earth's atmosphere resulted from this, that when the atmosphere on the small, chance-arisen planet Moon had been finally formed, and the Moon, according to the already mentioned law of 'catching-up', continued to fall back upon its fundamental mass by the path already then established, and while this newly arisen definite presence of the Moon had not yet acquired its own harmony within the 'Common-system-harmony-of-movements', then this, so to say, not harmonized on the whole, as it is called 'Osmo-al-nian-friction' just evoked in the atmosphere of the Earth the mentioned 'accelerated-displacements' or 'great winds'. Then by the force of their currents these unprecedented 'great winds' began, as it is said, to 'wear down' the elevated 'terra-firma-parts', and to fill up the corresponding depressions.

"The two countries of the continent Ashhark upon which chiefly was concentrated the process of existence of the second and third groups of beings of contemporary Asia, that is to say, the fundamental parts of the countries Tikliamish and Maralpleisi, just happened to be also such depressions.

"At the same time sand also filled up certain parts of the country Gemchania as well as that country in the middle of the continent Grabontzi, where, as I have already told you, there was formed after the sinking of Atlantis, what they called the leading 'centre-of-culture' for all the three-brained beings there, a country which was at that time the most flourishing part of the surface of this planet of yours, and is already now the desert call 'Sahara'.

"Bear in mind also that during the abnormal winds of that time, besides the countries mentioned, several other inconsiderable terra-firma spaces of the surface of that unhappy planet were also covered by sands.

"It is interesting to note here, that concerning the changes that then occurred in the locale of the permanent existence of the three-centres beings, your contemporary favourites also, by some means or other, learned of it, and having made a label for this as well, this time 'the great migration of races', they stuck it on to what they call their knowledge.

"A number of the 'learned' there now mightily pull and blow to find out why and how it all occurred, so that they can tell everybody else.

"Just now there exist several theories about the matter there, and, although they have nothing in common with each other and, in an objective sense, each is more absurd than the other, nevertheless they are accepted there by what is called 'official knowledge'.

"But in fact the real cause of the migration of the three-centred beings then arose because as soon as the said abrasion began, the beings living on the continent Ashhark, fearing to be buried by the sand, began moving to other, more or less, secure places, and these migrations of the three-brained beings there proceeded in the following order.

"Most of the three-brained beings populating Tikliamish moved to the south of the same continent Ashhark, to the country which was called later 'Persia'; and the rest moved north, and settled in those regions which were afterwards called 'Kirkistcheri'.

Chapter XXIV

3

"As regards the beings populating the country Maralpleisi, one part wandered eastwards, while the rest, the major part, went west. Having crossed the eastern heights, those who went east settled down on the shores of the large 'saliakooriapnian-spaces', and this country was later called 'China'.

"And that part of the beings of Maralpleisi who sought safety by moving to the west, after wandering from place to place, ultimately reached the neighboring continent, later called 'Europe', while the three-brained beings who then still remained existing in the middle of the continent 'Grabontzi' dispersed over the whole of its surface.

"And so, my boy, this my fifth personal flight to your planet already belongs to the period of time after this said redistribution of the groups of the communities of these favourites of yours. And the reasons of my personal ascent there were the following events.

"I must first tell you that the chief peculiarity of the psyche of your favorites, namely, the 'periodic-need-to-destroy-the-existence-of-others-like-one's-self', interested me more and more with every succeeding century of their's; and side by side with it the craving increased in me to ferret out the exact causes of a particularity so phenomenal in three-brained beings.

"And so, my boy, in order to have more material for elucidating this question that so intensely interested me, I, in the interval between my fourth and fifth stay on the planet Earth, organized through the Teskooano from the planet Mars my observation of the existence of those peculiar three-brained beings in the following way:

"I deliberately kept under observation quite a number of separate beings from among your favorites and during many of their years either I personally, or somebody whom I specially commissioned, observed them attentively, taking pains not, if possible, to miss anything, and to clear up from every aspect every kind of particularity in their manifestations during the processes of their ordinary existence there.

"And I must confess, my boy, that when I happened to be otherwise free I sometimes during whole 'Sinonoums', or, as your favorites there approximately define the corresponding flow of time, during whole 'hours', observed with great interest the movements of the three-brained beings there under observation, and tried to explain to myself logically what are called their 'psychic experiences'.

"And so, during these observations of mine from the planet Mars by means of my Teskooano, that once 'flashed' upon me which just served as the beginning of my further then quite serious study of the psyche of these three-brained beings who please you; namely, it 'flashed' upon me that the length of their existence was, century by century, and even year by year, becoming shorter and shorter, at a very definite and uniform rate.

"Of course, when I first noticed it, I at once took into account not only the chief particularity of their psyche, that is, their periodic reciprocal destruction, but also the innumerable what are called 'illnesses' which exist exclusively only

4

## Chapter XXIV

on the planet, the majority of which, by the way, arose and continued to arise owing to the same abnormal external conditions of the ordinary being existence established by them, and which help to make it impossible for them normally to exist up to the sacred Rascooarno.

"When I first noticed this, and as my previous impressions concerning the same began to come back to me, each of the separate independent spiritualized parts of my whole presence became filled with the conviction, and my essence perceived the mentioned 'flash', that in truth these three-brained beings of your planet had, in the beginning, existed, according to their time calculation, for about twelve centuries, and some of them even, for about fifteen centuries.

"To be able more or less clearly to represent to yourself the rate at which the length of their existence declined during this time, it is enough for you to know that when I left this solar system forever, the maximum length of their existence was already from seventy to ninety of their years.

"And latterly if anybody should exist as long as this, all the rest of the beings of that peculiar planet would already consider that he had existed 'quite decently long', while if anybody happened to exist a little over a century, he would be exhibited in their museums, and of course all the rest of the beings there would know about him, because his photographs and descriptions of the manner of his existence, even to the enumeration of each of his movements, would constantly be published in all their, what are called 'newspapers'.

"And so, my boy, having suddenly constated such a fact there, as I had no special business on the planet Mars, and it was quite impossible to try to probe this novel peculiarity by means of the Teskooano, I decided to go there myself with the aim of perhaps clearing up for myself, there on the spot, the causes of this also.

"Several Martian days after my resolve I again ascended there on the ship 'Occasion'. At the time of this fifth personal ascent of mine on your planet their 'centre-for-the-ongoing-and-outgoing-results-of-the-perfecting-of-the-being-rumination' or as they themselves call it, their 'centre-of-culture', was already the city of Babylon, and it was just there that I decided to go.

"This time our ship 'Occasion' descended to what is called the 'Persian Gulf', because we ascertained through the Teskooano before our flight that for my further travelling, that is to say, to get to the town of Babylon, and for the mooring of our ship 'Occasion' itself, the most convenient place would be that same 'saliakcoriapnian-space' of the surface of your planet, now existing there under the name of the 'Persian Gulf'.

"This water space was convenient for my further travelling because the large river on the banks of which the city of Babylon stood, flowed into it, and we proposed to sail up the stream of this river in order to get there.

"During that period of the flow of time this 'Incomparably-majestic' Babylon flourished in every respect. It was a 'centre-of-culture' not only for the beings dwelling on the continent Ashhark, but also for all the beings of all those other large and small terra-firmas which were adapted to the

5

Chapter XXIV

needs of the ordinary being existence on that planet.

"At the time of my first arrival there in this 'centre-of-culture' of theirs, they were just preparing that ......... which was afterwards the principal cause of the acceleration of the rate of the degeneration of their 'psychic organization', especially in the sense of the atrophy in them of the instinctive functioning of those three fundamental factors which should exist in the presence of every kind of three-brained being, namely, those factors which give rise to those being-impulses which exist under the names of 'Faith, 'Hope' and 'Love'.

"The decline of these being-factors by inheritance from generation to generation has brought it about that instead of a real being-psyche, such as should exist in the presence of every kind of three-brained being, there now already exists in the presence of your contemporary favourites, although a 'real psyche' also, nevertheless one that can be very well defined by one of the wise sayings of our dear Mullah Nassr Eddin, which consists of the following words: 'There is everything in it except core, or even kernel.'

"It is absolutely necessary to relate to you in as great detail as possible what occurred during that period in Babylon, since all this information may serve you as valuable material for a better elucidation and transmutation in your reason of all the causes which together have finally given rise to that strange psyche of the three centred beings, which psyche your contemporary favorites already have, and which has so much interested you.

"I must first tell you that the information concerning the events of that time which I am now about to relate I picked up among those three centred beings there whom the other beings call 'learned'.

"Here, before going any further, I must dwell a little on the beings there on your planet whom the other beings call 'learned'.

"Even before this fifth stay of mine there, that is to say, before that period when Babylon, as I have told you, flourished in every respect, there became and were regarded as 'learned' by others, not such beings as become and are regarded as learned everywhere in the Universe, and such as at first became learned even on your planet, namely such beings as from the first bring themselves by their conscious labours and intentional sufferings to the ableness to contemplate the details of all that exists, from the point of view of World-arising and World-existence, and owing to which they chiefly perfect their highest body to the corresponding gradation of the sacred measure of objective reason in order that by this means as much about cosmic truths might later be sensed in them as their higher being-body became perfected.

"But they mostly become 'learned', from the time of what is called the Tikliamishian civilization until now, especially the contemporary ones, who 'learned by rote' as much as possible of every kind of vacuous information such as 'old women' love to report about what was said, as it were, in olden times.

5

## Chapter XXIV

"Note, by the way, that for the definition of the importance of the scientists there, our venerated Mullar Nassr Eddin also has a sentence expressed as follows:

"Everybody talks as if our learned know that half a hundred is fifty."

"There on your planet the more of such information one of your favourites mechanically learns by rote--information he himself has never verified and which moreover he has never sensed,--the more learned he is thought to be.

"And so, my boy, when we reached the city of Babylon, there were indeed a great many learned beings. Scientific beings were then gathered there from almost the whole of that planet of yours."

"As the reasons for the original congregation of these beings in the city of Babylon at that time are extremely interesting I will tell you also about this a little more in detail. The truth is that most of the scientists of the Earth had been then assembled there under the compulsion of a most peculiar Persian King, under whose dominion the city of Babylon was also at that period."

"Thoroughly to understand the fundamental aspects flowing from the total results of the abnormally established conditions of ordinary being-existence there, which gave rise to the said peculiarity of this Persian king, I must first enlighten you in regard to two facts which had long before that been fixed."

"The first fact is this, that from almost the time of the sinking of the continent Atlantis, a particular 'essence-property' began gradually to be crystallized and during the later centuries became already finally crystallized in the presence of everyone of your favourites there, thanks to which that being-sensation which is called 'happiness-for-one's-being' which is experienced from time to time by every three-brained being from the satisfaction of his inner self-respect, appears in the presence of your favourites exclusively only when they acquire for their own possession a great deal of that popular metal, there called --- 'gold'."

"A further great misfortune for them arising from this particular 'essence-property' in their general presence consists in this, that the mentioned sensation due to the ownership of the said metal, is also strengthened by the beings surrounding the owner, even if they learn about it only by what is called 'hear-say', and have not themselves been convinced by personal corresponding perceptions. At the same time it is the established custom there never to consider what kind of being-manifestations one made to become the owner of a great quantity of this metal. But such a being there becomes for all those around him an object which evokes in their presence the functioning of that crystallized consequence of the property of the organ Kundabuffer which is called 'envy'."

"And the second fact consists in this, that when in the presence of your favourites their chief particularity functions 'Crescendantly', and according to the established custom among different communities of theirs, their

## Chapter XXIV

process of the reciprocal destruction of each other's existence proceeds, then afterwards when this property only proper to themselves and maleficent for them themselves, has run its course, and they temporarily cease these processes of theirs, then the King of that community in which a greater number of subjects remains unharmed, receiving the title of conqueror, usually takes for himself everything which is possessed by the beings of the conquered community.

"Such a King-conqueror there usually orders his subjects to take from the conquered all their lands, all the young beings of female sex present in the conquered community, and all that which is called 'riches' accumulated by them during centuries.

"And so, my boy, when the subjects of that said peculiar Persian King conquered the beings of another community he ordered them not to take, and even not to touch any of these, but to take with them as what are called 'captives' only all the learned beings present in the conquered community.

"Clearly to represent and transmute in yourself the understanding why in the individuality of that Persian King such a peculiar craze arose and became proper only to him, you must know, that still at the period of the Tikliamishian civilization, there in the town called 'Chiklaral', a three-brained learned, by name 'Kharnakhoomoo', whose essence later became crystallized into what is called an 'eternal-hasnamus-individuum' invented that any old metal you like abundant in that planet could easily be turned into the rare metal 'gold', and all that was necessary to know for this being just one very small 'secret'.

"This maleficent invention of his became widely spread there, and having become crystallized in the presence of the beings of that time, and being transmitted by inheritance from generation to generation, it began to pass to the beings of the subsequent generation as a gradually formed definite maleficent fantastic science there under the name of 'Alchemy', under the name, that is, of just that great science which indeed existed there during those epochs long past, when, in the presence of their ancestors, the consequences of the properties of the organ Kundabuffer had not yet been crystallized and which branch of genuine knowledge might be really necessary and truly advantageous for the three-brained beings there even of contemporary times,

"And as at that period to which my tale relates, this Persian King needed for some or other of his undoubtedly Hasnamussian aims a great deal of this metal, rare on the surface of the Earth, called 'gold', and as the notion concerning this method that had been invented by the then existing, now 'Hasnamussian individuum', Kharnakhoomoo, had also reached his presence, he was anxious to get gold by so easy a means.

"When this Persian King had finally decided to get gold by 'Alchemy', he for the first time with all his being realized that he as yet did not know that 'little secret' without which it was absolutely impossible to fulfil this wish of his. So he then pondered how to find out this little 'secret'. The result of his pondering was that he became aware of the following:

Chapter XXIV

3

"If the learned already have knowledge of every other kind of 'mystery'
then to one of them, perhaps, this mystery must also be known'.

"Having finally arrived at such a conclusion, he, with an intensified
functioning of 'being-astonishment' at why such a simple idea had never
entered his head before, called several of his attendant subjects and
ordered them to find out to which of the learned beings of his capital this
'mystery' was known.

"When it was reported to him the following day that not one of the learned
beings of the capital knew this 'mystery' he ordered enquiries to be made
also of all the learned present among the beings of the whole of his subject-
community; and when after several days he again received the same negative
reply he once more betook himself to thought, and this time very seriously.

"His serious thinking first led his reason to the understanding that no doubt
whatever, one or other of the learned beings of his community was aware of
this 'secret' also; but since among beings of that clan the strict keeping
of a 'professional' mystery was very strongly developed, nobody, of course,
was willing to reveal it.

"The result of his serious thinking was that he became aware that it was not
enough merely to question, he must examine the learned beings about this
'Mystery'.

"The same day he gave suitable instructions to his nearest corresponding
assistants, and the latter already began to 'examine' after the manner that
had already long before been the way of power-possessing beings to 'examine'
ordinary beings.

"And when this peculiar Persian King became finally convinced that the
learned beings of this community indeed and in truth knew nothing about this
mystery, he began to look for learned beings in other communities to whom
this mystery might be known.

"As the kings of the other communities were unwilling to offer their learned
beings for interrogation he just decided to compel the recalcitrant by force.
And from that time on, at the head of numerous hordes in subjection to him,
with their help he began to make what are called 'military excursions'.

"This Persian King had many hordes in subjection to him because at that
period, from the region of the surface of this planet of yours where that
community was situated and over which he happened to be King, there had been
intensified in the presence of the beings even before this time, on the basis
of what is called the 'Foreseeing-adaptation' of Great Nature, the, as it
is called, 'birth-rate'; and at the given period that which was demanded for
the common cosmic Trogoautoegocratic process was being effectuated, that is
to say, in order that from this region of the surface of your planet there
should issue more of those vibrations arising from the destruction of being-
existence."

"During this last explanation Hassein interrupted Beelzebub with the follow-
ing words:

## Chapter XXIV

"Dear Grandfather, I do not understand why, for the purpose of the effectuation of this most great cosmic process, the issuing of the required vibrations should depend on any definite region of the surface of the planet".

To this question of his grandson Beelzebub replied as follows:

"As before long I intend to make the special question of those terrifying processes of reciprocal destruction which they call 'wars' the theme of my tales concerning the three-brained beings of the planet Earth, it is better to defer this question of yours also until this special tale, because then, I think, you will understand it well."

Having said this Beelzebub again continued to relate about the Babylonian events.

"When the peculiar Persian King I mentioned began, thanks to the hordes in subjection to him, to conquer the beings of other communities and to seize by force the learned among them, he assigned as a place for their congregation and existence the said city of Babylon to which they were taken in order that this lord of half the then continent of Asia could thereafter freely interrogate them in the hope that one of them, perhaps, might happen to know the secret of turning cheap metal into the metal gold.

"With the same aim he even made at that time a special what is called 'campaign' into the country Egypt.

"He then made this special 'campaign' there because the learned beings of all the continents of the planet were assembled there at that period, the opinion being widely spread there that more information for their various 'sciences' was to be got in this 'Egypt' than anywhere else on their planet.

"This Persian King-conqueror then took from Egypt all the learned beings present there, both the native and those who had come from other communities; and among the number were then also several called 'Egyptian Priests', descendants of just those scientific members of the society Akhaldan who chanced to escape, and who were the first to populate that country.

"When a little later a fresh craze arose in the presence of this peculiar Persian King, just the craze for the process itself of the destruction of the existence of other beings similar to himself, and which thrust out the former craze, he forgot about the learned beings and they began to exist there freely in the city of Babylon awaiting his further directions.

"The neo-learned beings collected in this way there in the city of Babylon from almost the whole of the planet, used often to meet together; and of course, as it is proper to the learned beings of the planet Earth, they began discussing among themselves questions which were either immeasurably beyond their comprehension, or about which they could never elucidate anything useful whatsoever, either for themselves or for ordinary beings there.

"Well, it was just during these meetings and conversations that there arose among them, as it is in general proper to arise among 'learned beings' there

10

## Chapter XXIV

what is called a 'burning-question-of-the-day', a question which in some way or other indeed interested them at that time to, as they say, their very 'marrow'.

"The question which chanced to become the 'burning-question-of-the-day' so vitally touched the whole of everybody's essence that they even climbed down from their, what are called 'podestals', and began discussing it not only with the learned like themselves, but with every Tom, Dick and Harry.

"The consequence was that interest in this question gradually spread among all the ordinary three-brained beings then existing in Babylon, and by about the time we reached this Babylon it had become the 'question-of-the-day' for all the beings there.

"Not only did these learned themselves talk and discuss this question, but similar conversations and fierce discussions proceeded like fury among the ordinary beings there also.

"It was talked about and discussed by young and old, both men and women, and even by the Babylonian butchers. They were all, and particularly the learned, exceedingly anxious to know about this question.

"Before our arrival there, many of the beings then existing in Babylon had ultimately even lost their reason on account of this question, and many were already candidates for the same — to lose it.

"This 'burning-question-of-the-day' consisted in this, that both the 'neoeleminated' and the ordinary beings of the city of Babylon were very anxious to know whether they had a 'soul'.

"Every possible variety of fantastic theory existed in Babylon upon this question; and more and more theories were being freshly cooked up; and every, as it is said there 'catchy theory' had of course its followers.

"Although a whole host of various theories existed there, nevertheless they were one and all based upon only two, but two quite opposite assumptions. One of these was called the 'atheistic' and the other the 'idealistic' or 'dualistic'.

"All the 'dualistic' theories maintained the existence of the 'soul', and of course its immortality and every possible kind of 'perturbation' to it after the death of the being 'man'.

"And all the 'atheistic' theories maintained just the opposite.

"In short, my boy, when we arrived in the city of Babylon there was then proceeding what is called the 'building-of-the-tower-of-Babel'."

Having pronounced these latter words Beelzebub became a little thoughtful and then continued as follows:

"Now I wish to explain to you the expression I just used, namely, the 'building-of-the-tower-of-Babel'. This expression is very often used on

Chapter XXIV

11

your planet by the contemporary three-brained beings there also.

"I wish to touch upon this frequently there-used expression and to elucidate it to you first of all chiefly because I chanced to be a witness then of all the events which gave rise to it, and secondly because the history of the arising of this expression, and its transmutation in the understanding of the contemporary favourites of yours can very clearly and instructively elucidate to you that, thanks as always to the same abnormally established conditions of ordinary being-existence, no precise information of events there which have indeed occurred to beings of former epochs ever reach the beings of later generations; or if by chance something like this expression does even reach them, then the fantastic reason of your favourites constructs a whole theory on the basis of just one expression such as this, with the result that those baseless 'being-egoplastikuri', or, as they call them, 'Psychic representations', increase and multiply in their presence from which, also as a result, there has arisen in the universe the strange and unique psyche of three-brained beings which is possessed by every one of your favourites.

"Well then, when we arrived in the city of Babylon, and with the aim of elucidating the question which had interested me I began mixing with various beings there and making my corresponding observations, then because almost everywhere I ran across only the said learned who had gathered and met there in great numbers, it so fell out that I, associating with them only, began making my observations both by means of them, and in their own individualities.

"Among the number of learned beings whom I met for my mentioned aim there, was also one named Hamolinadir who had also been brought there by compulsion from Egypt.

"Well, between this terrestrial three-brained being Hamolinadir and myself during these meetings of ours, almost the same relations were established which in general are established everywhere between three-brained beings who frequently meet.

"This Hamolinadir was one of those learned there in the total presence of whom the factors for the impulses of a three-brained being which had passed by inheritance were not yet quite atrophied, and moreover it turned out that during his corresponding age the responsible beings around him had prepared him to be also more or less normally responsible.

"It is necessary to notice that many scientific beings of this kind were then in the city of Babylon.

"Although this learned Hamolinadir had his arising and preparation for becoming a responsible being just there in the city of Babylon and descended from the race of beings there called 'Assyrian', yet he became learned in Egypt where the highest school existing on the Earth at that time was found, and which was called 'materializing Thought'.

"At the age he was when I first met him, he already had his 'I' — in the sense of rational directing, present in his general presence and which is

## Chapter XXIV

12

called 'automatic-psychic-functioning' -- of the maximum steadiness for three-centred beings of the planet Earth at that time, in consequence of which during what is called his 'waking-passive-state' he had very definitely expressed being-manifestations, as for instance those called 'self-consciousness', 'impartiality', 'sincerity', 'impressionability', 'rumination', and so forth.

"Soon after our arrival in Babylon, I began going with this Hamolinadir to what are called the 'meetings' of the mentioned learned beings, and listening to every possible kind of what they called their 'reports' upon just the question which was then 'the-question-of-the-day', and which was the reason of the 'agitation-of-mind' of all the Babylonians.

"This friend of mine, Hamolinadir, was also very much excited about the said 'burning-question'.

"He was agitated and perplexed by the fact that both the already existing and the many newly appearing theories upon this question were all, in spite of their entirely opposite proofs, equally convincing and equally veridical.

"He said that those theories in which it was proved that we have a 'soul' were very logically and convincingly expounded; and equally the theories in which quite the contrary was proved were expounded no less logically and convincingly.

"So that you may be able to put yourself in the place of that sympathetic Assyrian, I shall also explain to you that in general on your planet, then in the city of Babylon as also now at the present time, most of the various theories concerning such a question, as they call it, 'of the beyond', or concerning any other 'elucidation-of-the-details' of any definite thesis whatever, are invented by those three-brained beings there in whom most of the consequences of the properties of the organ Kundabuffer are fulfilledly crystallized, in consequence of which there actively functions in their presence that being-property which they themselves call 'cunning'. Owing to this they gradually and consciously acquire,--of course consciously only with the sort of reason which it has already become long ago proper for them alone to possess,--and moreover only automatically acquired in their general presence,--capacity for 'spotting' the weak points of the psyche of the surrounding beings like themselves; and this capacity is gradually formed in them into data that enable them at times to sense and even to understand the peculiar logic present in the beings surrounding them, and according to these data they invent and propound one of their 'theories' concerning this or that question; and because, as I have already told you, in most of the three-brained beings there, owing to the abnormal conditions of ordinary being-existence established there by them themselves, the being-function called 'instinctively-to-sense-cosmic-truths' gradually atrophies, the, if any one of them happens to devote himself to the detailed study of any one of these 'theories' he is bound, whether he likes it or not, to be persuaded of it with the whole of his presence.

"Well my boy.

Chapter XXIV

13

"Already seven of their months after our arrival in the city of Babylon I once went with this friend of mine there, Hamolinadir, to what is called a 'general learned conference'.

"This 'general learned conference' had already been convened at that time by the learned beings previously brought there by force; and thus there were at this conference not only the learned forcibly assembled there by the mentioned Persian King, who in the meantime had already got over his craze about the science of 'Alchemy', and forgotten all about it, but many other learned also from other communities who had voluntarily gathered together, as they then said 'for the sake of science'.

"At this 'general learned conference' the reporters spoke by lot.

"My friend, Hamolinadir, having also to report upon some topic, also drew a lot; and it fell to him to speak the fifth in order.

"The reporters who preceded him reported either new theories they had invented, or they criticized theories already existing and known to everybody.

"At last came the turn of this sympathetic Assyrian.

"He ascended what is called the rostrum, and as he did so some attendants suspended a placard above it on which was indicated the subject of the given reporter's discourse.

"It was the custom at that time to do this.

"The placard announced that the reporter had taken as the theme of his report the 'instability of human reason'.

"Thereupon, this terrestrial friend of mine first expatiated on the kind of structure which in his opinion the human 'head brain' has, and in which cases and in what manner various impressions are perceived by the other brains of man, and how only after definite what is called 'agreement' between all the brains are the total results just impressed on this head brain.

"He spoke calmly at first, but the longer he spoke the more agitated he became, until his voice rose to a shout, and so it was that he criticized the reason present in man.

"Thereupon he also mercilessly criticized his own reason.

"Still continuing to shout, he very logically and convincingly demonstrated the instability and fickleness of man's reason and showed in detail how easy it is to prove and convince this reason of anything you like.

"Although signs of his sobbing could be heard now and then, in the midst of the shouting of this terrestrial friend of mine, Hamolinadir, nevertheless, even while sobbing, he continued to shout. Further he said:

14

Chapter XXIV

"To every man, and also of course to me, it's no trouble to prove anything; all it is necessary to know is which shocks and just which associations to arouse in the other human brains, while one or other 'truth' is being proved. It is very easily possible even to prove to man that our whole world and also of course the people in it, are nothing but an illusion, and that the authenticity and reality of the World are only a 'corn', and moreover the 'corn' growing on the big toe of our left foot. Other than this 'corn', absolutely nothing exists in the world; everything only seems, and even then only to 'psychopaths squared'.

"At this point in the speech of this sympathetic terrestrial three-brained being, an attendant offered him a bowl of water, and after he had eagerly drunk the water, he continued to speak, but now more calmly.

"He said further:

"Take myself as an example: I am not an ordinary learned man. I am known by all Babylon and by the people of many other towns as an exceedingly learned and able man.

"I finished the course of study higher than which has never yet existed on the Earth, and which it is almost impossible will ever exist again.

"But what has this highest development given to my Reason in respect of that question which, well, already during one of two years, is driving all Babylonians insane? This Reason of mine which has received the highest development, has given me during this general dementia concerning the question of the 'soul' nothing else but 'five Fridays a week'.

"During this time I have very attentively and seriously followed all the old and newly appearing theories about the 'soul' and there was not a single theory with the author of which I did not inwardly agree, since all of them were very logically and plausibly expounded, and such reason as I have, could not fail to agree with their logic and plausibility.

"During this time I have even myself written a very lengthy work on this 'Question of the beyond'; and many of those present here have surely become acquainted with this logical thinking of mine and most probably there was none of you but envied this logical mentation of mine.

"Yet at the same time I now honestly declare to you all that concerning this 'question of the Beyond' I myself with the whole of the knowledge that has been accumulated in me, am neither more nor less than just an idiot cubed.

"There is now proceeding among us in the city of Babylon the common public building of a Tower by means of which to ascend to 'heaven' and there to see with ones own eyes what goes on there.

"This tower is being built of bricks which outwardly all look alike, but which are made of quite different materials.

Chapter XXIV

15

"Among these bricks are bricks of iron and wood and also of 'dough' and even of 'eiderdown'.

"Well, of such bricks, a stupendously enormous tower is being built at the present time right in the centre of Babylon, and every more or less conscious person is obliged to bear in mind that sooner or later this tower will certainly fall and crush not only all the people of Babylon, but also everything else that is there.

"As I personally still wish to live, and have no fancy for being crushed by this Babylonian Tower, I shall therefore now immediately get away from here, leaving you to do as you please....."

"These last words he uttered while leaving, and ran off.

"And from that time I never saw that Sympathetic Assyrian again.

"As I later learned, he left the city of Babylon the same day forever, and went to Nineveh, and existed somewhere there to a ripe old age. I also ascertained that this Hamolinadir was never again occupied with 'sciences', and that he spent his existence only in planting 'choongary' which in contemporary language is called 'maize'.

"Well, my boy, the speech of this Hamolinadir at first made such a deep impression upon the beings there that for almost a month they went about, as it is said there, like beings 'down-in-the-mouth'.

"And when they met each other, they could speak of nothing else but only the various passages from his speech which they remembered and repeated.

"They repeated them so often that several of Hamolinadir's phrases spread among the ordinary beings of Babylon and became sayings for ordinary daily existence.

"Some of his phrases even reached contemporary beings of the planet Earth, and among them was also this, namely, the 'Building of the Tower of Babel'.

"And contemporary beings now already quite clearly picture to themselves that once upon a time a certain tower was built in this said city of Babylon to enable beings to ascend to 'God Himself' in their planetary bodies.

"The contemporary beings of the planet Earth also say and are quite persuaded that during the building of this 'Babylonian Tower' a number of 'tongues' were confused.

"Altogether there reached the contemporary beings of the planet Earth a great many such isolated expressions, uttered or fixed by various reasonable beings of former epochs concerning certain details of a complete understanding from the epoch when the 'centre-of-culture' was Babylon, and also from other epochs; and your favourites of recent centuries, simply on the basis of these 'scraps', have with their already quite 'babelish' reason, concocted such 'cock and bull' stories as our Arch-cunning Lucifer might envy.

Chapter XXIV

16

"Among the many teachings then current in Babylon concerning the 'question' of the Beyond', two had a large number of adherents although these teachings had nothing in common.

"And it was precisely these two teachings which began to pass from generation to generation, and to confuse their being 'sane-mentation', which had already been confused enough without them.

"Although in the course of their transmission from generation to generation the details of both these teachings underwent change, nevertheless the fundamental ideas contained in them, remained unchanged and have even reached down to contemporary times.

"Of these two teachings which then had many adherents in Babylon one was just the 'dualistic', and the other the 'atheistic' so that in one of them it was proved that they do contain this 'soul' and in the other, quite the opposite, namely that they contain nothing of the kind.

"It was said in the 'dualistic' or 'idealistic' teaching that within the coarse body of the man-being is a fine and invisible body, and just this latter is the 'soul'.

"This fine body of man is immortal, that is to say, it is never destroyed.

"This 'fine body' or 'soul', it was said further, must make a corresponding payment for every action of the 'physical body', whether voluntary or involuntary, and every man already at birth consists of these two bodies, namely the 'physical body' and the 'soul'.

"Further it was said that when a man is born, two invisible spirits immediately perch upon his shoulders.

"On his right shoulder sits a 'spirit of good', called an 'angel', and on his left a second spirit, a 'spirit of evil', called a 'Devil'.

"From the very first day these spirits, the 'spirit of good' and the 'spirit of evil', record in their ledgers all the manifestations of the man, the spirit sitting on his right shoulder recording all those called his 'good manifestations' or 'good deeds' and the spirit sitting on his left shoulder, the 'evil'.

"Among the duties of these two spirits is that of tempting and compelling a man to do more of those manifestations which are in their respective domains.

"The spirit on the right constantly strives to make the man refrain from doing those actions which are in the domain of the opposite spirit and perform more of those in his own domain.

"And the spirit on the left does the same, but vice versa.

"In this strange teaching it was further said that these two 'spirit rivals' are always at odds with each other and that each strives with might and main

Chapter XXIV

17

that the man should perform more of those actions which are under his charge.

"When the man dies, these spirits leave his 'physical body' on the Earth and take his 'soul' to 'God' who exists somewhere there 'up in Heaven'.

"There in 'Heaven' this 'God' sits surrounded by his devoted Archangels and Angels and in front of him a pair of scales is suspended.

"On each side of the 'scales' 'spirits' stand on duty. On the right stand the spirits who are called 'servants of Paradise'--and these are 'Angels'; and on the left stand the 'servants of Hell' and these are 'Devils'.

"The spirits which have sat on the man's shoulders all his life bring his 'soul' after death to 'God', and 'God' then takes from their hands the 'ledgers' in which the notes have been recorded of all the man's 'doings'; and He places them on the 'pans of the scales'.

"On the right 'pan' He puts the ledger of the 'Angel',-- and on the left 'pan' the ledger of the 'Devil'; and according to the 'pan' which falls, 'God' commands the spirits on duty standing on the given side to take this 'soul' into their charge.

"In the charge of the spirits standing on duty on the right is just that place called 'Paradise'.

"It is a place of indescribable beauty and splendiferousness. In that 'Paradise' are magnificent fruits in abundance, endless quantities of fragrant flowers, and enchanting sounds of cherubic songs and seraphic music constantly echo in the air; and many other things were also enumerated whose outer reactions, according to the perceptions and awareness abnormally present in the three-brained beings of that strange planet, are likely to evoke in them, as they say, 'delight', that is the satisfaction of those needs formed in their general presence which are criminal for three centred beings to possess, and the totality of which have just quitted from their presence everything, without exception, that was put into it by our Common Father and which it is imperative for every three-brained being to possess.

"But in charge of the spirits standing on duty on the left of the scales, who, according to this Babylonian teaching are the 'devils', there is what is called 'Hell'.

"Concerning 'Hell' it was said that it is a place of no vegetation, but it is always unimaginably hot, and without a drop of water.

"Sounds constantly echo in this 'Hell';--of fearful 'cacaphony' and infuriatingly offensive 'abuse'.

"Everywhere there are instruments of every conceivable torture from the 'Back' and the 'Wheel' to instruments for lacerating bodies and mechanically rubbing them with salt, and so on, of the same kind.

"In the Babylonian 'Idealist' teaching it was very minutely explained that in order for his 'soul' to enter this 'Paradise' the man must constantly strive while on Earth to provide most material for the ledger of the spirit

Chapter XXIV

18

'Angel' sitting on his right shoulder, otherwise a superior amount would be provided for the records of the spirit sitting on the left shoulder, in which case such a man's 'soul' would inevitably go to this most awful.'Hell'.

"Here Hassein could not restrain himself, and suddenly interrupted Beelzebub with the following words:

"And which of their manifestations do they consider good and which bad?"

Beelzebub looked at his grandson with a very strange look, and shaking his head said as follows:

"Concerning this, which being-manifestations are there on your planet considered good and which bad, two independent understandings, having nothing in common with each other, have existed right from the most ancient times up to the present period, having passed from generation to generation.

"The first of these understandings exists there and passes from one generation to another among such three brained beings there, as those members of the society Akhaldan who were on the continent Atlantis, and such as those who after the second 'Transapalnian perturbation' several centuries later again became beings, although of another kind, who acquired almost the same in the foundations of their general presence and who were called 'initiates'.

"The first of these understandings exists there under the following formulation: 'Every action of a man is good in the objective sense if it is done according to his conscience, and every action is bad if remorse will afterwards be experienced from it'.

"And the second understanding arose there soon after the rational 'invention' of the Great King Konuzian, which invention, passing from generation to generation through ordinary beings there gradually spread over almost the whole planet under the name of 'Morality'.

"Here it will be very interesting to notice a particularity of this 'Morality' which was grafted upon it at the very beginning of its arising and which ultimately became part and parcel of it.

"In what this said particularity of terrestrial 'Morality' just consists, you can easily represent to yourself and understand if I tell you that both within and without it acquired exactly that 'unique-property' which belongs to the beings bearing the name 'chameleon'.

"And the oddity and peculiarity of this said particularity of the 'morality' there, especially of contemporary morality, lies in this,—that its functioning automatically depends entirely on the humours of the 'local authorities', which humours in their turn depend also automatically on the state of the four sources of action existing there, bearing the names of 'mother-in-law', 'digestion', 'John Thomas', and 'Cash'.

"The second Babylonian teaching which then had many followers, and which

Chapter XXIV

19

passing from generation to generation also reached your contemporary
favourites, was on the contrary one of the 'atheistic' teachings of that
period.

"In this teaching by the terrestrial Hasnamus candidates of that time, it
was flatly stated that there is no God in the world, and moreover no 'soul'
in man, and hence that all these and those talks and discussions about the
'soul' are nothing more than the fancies of sick visionaries.

"It was further maintained that there exists in the World only one special
law of mechanics according to which everything that exists passes from one
species into another, that is to say, the results which arise from certain
preceding causes are gradually transformed and become causes for subsequent
results.

"Man is also therefore only a consequence of some preceding cause, and in
his turn must as a result serve as a cause of certain consequences.

"Further it was said that even what are called 'supernatural-phenomena'
really perceptible to most people are all nothing but these same results
flowing out of the mentioned special law of mechanics.

"The full comprehension of this law by the pure reason depends on the gradual
impartial, all-round acquaintance with its numerous details which can be
revealed to a pure reason in proportion to its development.

"But as regards the reason of man, this is only the sum of all the impres-
sions perceived by him from which there gradually arise in him data for
comparisons, deductions, and conclusions.

"As a result of all this, he obtains a greater information concerning every
possible kind of similarly repeated fact around him, which facts in their
turn serve in the general organization of man as material for forming
definite convictions in him. Thus all this reason formed in man is merely
his own subjective psyche.

"Whatever had been said in these two 'teachings' about the 'soul', and
whatever maleficent means had been prepared by those scientists assembled
there from almost the whole planet, for the gradual transformation of the
reason of the beings of their descendants into a veritable 'Mill' of 'Babel',
it would not have been in the objective sense, completely calamitous; but
the whole objective terror is concealed in this, that there later resulted
from these teachings a great evil, not for their descendants alone, but
possibly for everything that exists.

"The fact is that when, owing to their mutual 'wise-acreings' during the
mentioned 'agitation of minds' of that time in the city of Babylon, these
learned beings acquired in their presences in addition to all they already
had, a further mass of new data for Hasnamussian manifestations, and then

Chapter XXIV

20

went to their respective homes, they began everywhere, of course uncon-
sciously, propagating like contagious bacilli, all these notions which to-
gether finally and utterly destroyed the last remnants and even the traces
of all the results of the holy labours of the very saintly Ashiata Shiemash.

"The remnant, that is to say, of those holy 'consciously-suffering' labours which he intentionally performed for the creation, just for the three-centred beings, of such special external conditions of ordinary being-existence in which alone there could gradually disappear from their presence the male-ficent consequences of the properties of the organ Kundabuffer, and in their place, there could be gradually acquired those properties proper to be possessed in the presence of every kind of three-brained being, whose whole presence is an exact counterpart of everything in the universe.

"Another result of these divers wiseacreings by these learned beings of the Earth then in the city of Babylon concerning the question of the 'soul' was this: that soon after my fifth personal appearance on the surface of that planet of yours, this, in its turn, 'centre-of-culture' of theirs, the in-comparable, and indeed Magnificent, Babylon was also, as it is said there, swept away from the face of the Earth to its very foundation.

"Not only was the city of Babylon itself then destroyed, but everything also that had been acquired and accomplished by the beings who had, during many of their centuries, formerly existed there. I must say for the sake of Justice that the prime initiative for the destruction of the holy labours of Ashiata Shiemash, did not spring, however, from these learned of the Earth who were then assembled in the city of Babylon, but from the invention of a 'learned' being very well known there, who, several centuries before these Babylonian events, also existed there on the continent Asia; namely, from the invention of a being named 'Lakkrohamsonin' whose higher being part having coated itself into a definite unit, and having perfected itself by its reason up to the required gradation of objective reason, also became one of those three hundred and thirty-five Hasnamus 'eternal individuums' who now exist on the small planet bearing the name 'Retribution'.

"About this 'Lakkrohamsonin' I shall also tell you, since the information concerning him will serve to elucidate for your understanding the strange psyche of those three-brained beings. But I shall tell you about this 'Lakkrohamsonin' only when I have finished speaking about the very saintly Ashiata Shiemash, as the information relating to this planet of yours concerning this now already most very saintly Individuum Ashiata Shiemash, is the most important and the most material for your understanding of the peculiarities of the psyche of these three-brained beings who please you and who breed on the planet Earth."

CHAPTER XXV

THE VERY SAINTLY ASHIATA SHIEMASH SENT FROM ABOVE

TO THE EARTH

"And so, my boy!

"Now listen very attentively to the information concerning the most very saintly now already Common Cosmic Individuum Ashiata Shiemash, relating to the three-brained beings arising and existing on that planet Earth which has pleased you.

"I have already more than once told you, that by the All-Gracious Command of Our Omni-Loving Common Father Endlessness, our Cosmic Highest Most Very Saintly Individuums sometimes actualize within the presence of some terrestrial three-brained being or other, a definitized conception of a sacred Individuum, in order that the latter, having become a terrestrial being with such a presence, might there on the spot 'orient himself' and give to the process of their ordinary being-existence, a corresponding new direction, just such a direction that thanks to it perhaps both the already crystallized consequences of the properties of the organ Kundabuffer and the predispositions to such new crystallizations could be removed from their presences.

"Well, namely, already seven centuries before the Babylonian events I have spoken of, there was just actualized in the planetary body of a three-brained being, a definitized conception of a sacred Individuum, named Ashiata Shiemash, who became there in his turn a Messenger from Above, and who is already now one of the Highest Most Very Saintly Common Cosmic Sacred Individuums.

"Ashiata Shiemash had his conception in the planetary body of a boy of a poor family descended from what is called the 'Sumerian Race', in a small place then called 'Pispascana' and situated not far from Babylon.

"He grew up and became a responsible being partly in this small place and partly in Babylon itself, which was at that time, although not yet magnificent, even already an important city.

"The Very Saintly Ashiata Shiemash was the Unique Messenger from Above to your planet who, firstly endeavoured by his holy labours to create on that planet conditions in which the existence of its unfortunate beings for a certain time somewhat resembled the existence of the three-brained beings of the other planets of our great Universe on which beings exist with the same possibilities; and secondly, this Saint was the first on that planet Earth, who for the mission pre-assigned to him refused to employ the ordinary methods established during previous centuries for the three-brained

2

Chapter XXV

beings of that planet by all the other Messengers sent from Above.

"The Very Saintly Ashiata Shiemash taught nothing whatever to the ordinary three-brained beings of the Earth, nor did he preach anything to them, as was done before and after him by all the Messengers sent there from Above with the same aim.

"And in consequence of this, almost none of his teaching in any form passed from his contemporaries even to the third generation of ordinary beings there, not to mention the contemporary ordinary beings there.

"Definite information relating to his Very Saintly activities passed there from the contemporaries of the Very Saintly Ashiata Shiemash to the beings of the following generation, and from generation to generation thereafter through those there called 'Initiated' beings by means of a certain what is called 'Legominism' of his deliberations under the title of: 'The Terror of the Situation'.

"In addition to this, there has survived from the period of his Very Saintly activities and there still exists even until now, what is called a marble tablet on which are graven his 'counsels and commandments' to the beings contemporary with him.

"Even at the present time this surviving tablet serves as the chief holy relic for a small group of initiated beings there, who are called the 'Olbognek' Brotherhood, and whose place of existence is situated in the middle of the continent Asia.

"The name 'Olbognek' means, 'There are not different religions, there is only one God'.

"With this 'Legomonism' which transmits to the initiated men-beings of the planet Earth of remote generations these deliberations of the Saintly Ashiata Shiemash under the title of 'The Terror of the Situation', I happened by chance to become acquainted when I was personally on the surface of your planet for the last time.

"This 'Legomonism' was of great assistance to me in elucidating certain strange aspects of the psyche of these peculiar beings, -- just those strange aspects of their psyche which, with all my careful observations of them during tens of centuries, I had previously been unable to understand in any way whatsoever.

"My dear and beloved grandfather, tell me please what the word 'Legomonism' means?" Hassein asked.

"This name 'Legomonism!'", replied Beelzebub, "is given to one of the means existing there of transmitting from generation to generation, information about certain events of long-past ages, through just those three-brained beings who are thought worthy to be and are called 'Initiates'.

"For your better understanding of the said means there, that is of transmitting information to beings of succeeding generations, by means of a 'Lego-

Chapter XXV

3

monism', I must here also tell a little about those beings there, whom other beings called and call 'Initiates'.

"In former times there on the planet Earth, this word was always used in one definite sense only; namely those three-brained beings there were called 'Initiates' who acquired in their presence almost the same objective data sensible to other beings. But during the last two centuries this word has come to be used there already in two senses.

"In one sense it is used for the same purpose as before, that is, those beings there are so named who become initiates, thanks to their personal conscious labours and intentional sufferings, thanks also to which, as I have already told you, they acquire in themselves objective merits sensible to other beings, of any brain system, and which evoke trust and respect.

"In the other sense these beings call each other by this name who belong to what are there called robber gangs, which during the said period greatly multiplied there, and the members of which have as their chief aim to 'steal' from amongst their surroundings only 'essence-values'.

"Under the pretence of following 'supernatural' of 'Mystic' sciences, these gangs of robbers there are really occupied, and very successfully, with this kind of plunder.

"And so it is any and every full-blown member of such a gang there, that is just called an 'Initiate'.

"There are even 'High Initiates' among them also, and these 'High Initiates', especially at the present time, are made out of those ordinary 'Initiates' of 'new format', who during their 'virtuose' affairs, pass as it is also said there, through 'fire-water-copper-pipes-and-even-through-all-the-rot molecule-halls-of-Monte-Carlo'.

"Well then, my boy, a 'Legomonism' is the name given to the transmission of information about long-past events which have occurred on the planet Earth from initiates to initiates of the first kind, that is, from really meritorious beings, who in their turn, have received the information from similar meritorious beings.

"This means of transmitting information was already invented by beings of the continent Atlantis, and, we must give them their due, this means was indeed very wise and did indeed attain their aim.

"This is the sole means by which information about certain events that proceeded in times long-past has correctly reached the beings of remote later generations.

"As for the information which passed from generation to generation through the ordinary mass of beings of that planet, it either completely disappeared, having been soon forgotten, or there remains of it, as our dear Mullah Nassr Eddin expressed himself, only the 'tail-and-mane-and-food-for-Scheherazade'.

"Hence it is that when a few scraps of information about some event or other

Chapter XXV

4

do happen to reach the beings of remote later generations and the learned beings of 'new format' there, concoct their hotchpotch out of these scraps, there then occurs a most peculiar and most instructive 'phenomenon', namely, when the cockroaches there chance to hear what is in this hotchpotch, there immediately enters into their general presence and starts off at full blast, what is called 'the-evil-spirit-of-Saint-Vitus', which exists there.

"How the contemporary learned beings of the planet Earth concoct their hotchpotch from the scraps of information which reach them, is very well defined by one of the wise sentences of our dear Mullah Nassr Eddin; it consists of the following words: 'A flea exists in the world just for one thing...... so that when it sneezes, that deluge should occur which our 'learned beings' love so much the job of describing.'

"I must tell you that it was always difficult for me when I used to exist amongst your favourites to keep from laughing, as your favorites say, when one or another of the 'learned beings' there delivered a 'lecture' or related to me personally about some past event of which I had myself been an eye-witness.

"These 'lectures' or stories there are crammed with fantasies so absurd that neither our arch-cunning Lucifer nor His staff could invent them if they tried."

CHAPTER XXVI

THE LEGOMONISM CONCERNING THE DELIBERATIONS OF THE
VERY SAINTLY ASHIATA SHIEMASH, UNDER THE TITLE OF 'THE TERROR
OF THE SITUATION'

"The Legomonism", Beelzebub continued to speak, "through which the de-liberations of the Very Saintly Ashiata Shiemash were transmitted, had the following contents:

"It began with the following prayer:

"In the Name of the causes of my arising, I shall strive always to be just towards every already spiritualized origination, and towards all the originations of the future spiritualized manifestations of Our Common Creator, Almighty Autocrat Endlessness, Amen.

"To me, a trifling particle of the whole of the Great Whole, it was commanded from Above to be coated with the planetary body of a three-centred being of this planet and to assist all other such beings arising and existing upon it, in freeing themselves from the con-sequences of the properties of that organ which for great and impor-tant reasons was actualized in the presences of their ancestors.

"All the sacred Individuums here before me, especially and intention-ally actualized from Above, have always endeavoured while striving for the same aim, to accomplish the task laid upon them through one or other of those three sacred paths for self-perfecting, fore-or-dained by Our Endless Creator Himself, -- namely, through the sacred paths based on the being-impulses called 'Faith', 'Hope' and 'Love'.

"When I reached my seventeenth year, I began as commanded from Above, to prepare my planetary body in order, during my responsible existence, to be able to be impartial.

"At this period of my self-preparation, I had the intention upon reaching responsible age, of carrying out the task laid upon me through one or other of the said three sacred being-impulses also.

"But when during this period of my self-preparation, I chanced to meet many beings of almost all 'types' formed and existing here in the city of Babylon, and when during my impartial observations, I constated many traits of their being-manifestations, there crept into me and progressively increased a 'being-doubt' as to the possibilities of saving the three-centred beings of that planet by means of any of these three sacred paths.

Chapter XXVI

"The different manifestations of the beings I then encountered, which increased my doubts, gradually convinced me that these consequences of the properties of the organ Kundabuffer, having passed by inheritance through a series of generations over a very long period of time, had ultimately so crystallized in their presence, that they now reach contemporary beings already, as it were, as a lawful part of their essence, and hence these crystallized consequences of the properties of the organ Kundabuffer are now, as it were, a 'second nature' within their general presences.

"So when I finally became a responsible being, I decided that before making my choice among the mentioned three sacred paths, I would bring my planetary body into the state of the sacred 'Ksherknara', that is, into the state of all-brained-balanced-being-manifestation, and only when already in that state, to choose the path for my further actions.

"With this aim, I then ascended the mountain 'Veziniama', where for forty days and nights I knelt on my knees and devoted myself to concentration.

"A second forty days and nights I neither ate nor drank, but recalled and analyzed all the impressions present in me of all the perceptions I had acquired during my existence here during the period of my self-preparation.

"A third forty days and nights I knelt on my knees and also neither ate nor drank, and every half-hour I plucked two hairs from my breast.

"And only when thereafter, I had finally attained complete freedom from all the bodily and spiritual associations of the impressions of ordinary life, I began to meditate how to be.

"These meditations of my purified reason then made it categorically clear to me, that to save the contemporary beings by any one of the three sacred paths was already too late.

"Just these my meditations then made it categorically clear to me, that all the genuine functions proper to man being, as they are, proper to all the three-centred beings of Our Great Universe, had already in their remote ancestors degenerated into other functions, namely, into functions included in the number of the properties of the organ Kundabuffer which were very similar to the genuine sacred being-functions of 'Faith', 'Love' and 'Hope'.

"And this degeneration occurred in all probability in consequence of this, that when the organ Kundabuffer had been destroyed in these ancestors and they had also acquired in themselves factors of the genuine sacred being-impulses, the taste of many of the properties of the organ Kundabuffer still remained in them and those properties of the organ Kundabuffer which resembled those three sacred impulses became gradually mixed with the latter, with the result that there were crystallized in their psyche the factors for the impulses 'Faith, 'Love' and 'Hope', which although similar to the genuine, were nevertheless somehow or other utterly exotic.

Chapter XXVI

3

"The contemporary three-centred beings here do at times believe, they do love and they do hope, both with their reason and with their feelings, but how they believe, how they love and how they hope - ah, it is exactly in this, that all the eccentricity of these three being-properties lies.

"They also believe, but this impulse in them functions not independently, as in general it does in all the three-centred beings existing on the various other planets of our Great Universe, upon which beings with the same possibilities breed; but it arises dependently upon these or other factors, which have been formed in their general presence, owing as always to the same consequences of the properties of the organ Kundabuffer; as for instance, the particular properties arising in them which they call 'vanity', 'self-love', 'pride', 'self-conceit', and so forth.

"In consequence of this, the three-brained beings here, are for the most part subject just to the perceptions and fixations in their presences of all sorts of 'Sinkpoosarams' or, as it is expressed here, they 'believe-in-any-old-lie'.

"It is perfectly easy to convince beings of this planet of anything you like, provided only that during their perceptions of these 'fictions', there is evoked in them and there proceeds, either consciously from without, or automatically by itself, the functioning of one or another corresponding consequences of the properties of the organ Kundabuffer crystallized in them from among the number of those that formed what is called the 'personality' of the given being; as, for instance, 'self-love', 'pride', 'vanity', 'swagger', 'imagination', 'bragging', 'arrogance' and so on.

"From the influence of such actions upon their degenerated reason and upon the localization of the degenerate factors which actualize their being-sensations, not only is there crystallized a false conviction concerning the mentioned fictions, but thereafter in all sincerity and faith, they will even vehemently prove to those around them that it is just so and can in no way be otherwise.

"In an equally abnormal form, the data were moulded in them for evoking the sacred impulse, 'love'.

"In the presences of the beings of contemporary times, there also arises and is present in them as much as you please of that strange impulse which they call 'love'; but this strange love of theirs is firstly also the result of certain crystallized consequences of the properties of the same Kundabuffer; and secondly this impulse of theirs arises and manifests itself in the presence of every one of them entirely subjectively - so subjectively and so differently that if ten of them were asked to explain how they sensed this inner impulse of theirs, then all ten of them - if, of course, they for once replied sincerely and frankly confessed their genuine sensations and not those they had read about somewhere or had got from somebody else, —then all ten would reply differently and describe ten different sensations.

"One would explain this sensation in the sexual sense, another in the

Chapter XXVI

4

sense of pity, a third in the sense of desire for submission, a fourth, in common interests regarding outer things, and so on and so forth; but not one of the ten could describe even remotely the sensation of genuine love.

"And none of them could, because in none of the ordinary men-beings here has there ever been, already for a long time, any sensation of the sacred being-impulse of genuine Love. And without this 'tasto' they cannot even vaguely describe that most beatific sacred being-impulse in the presence of every three-centred being of the whole Universe, which, in accordance with the divine foresight of Great Nature, forms those data in us, from the results of the experiencing of which, we can blissfully rest from the meritorious labour's actualized by us for the purpose of self-perfection.

"Here, in these times, if one of these three-brained beings 'loves' somebody or other, then he 'loves' him either because the latter always encourages and flatters him, or because his nose is much like the nose of that female or male, with whom, thanks to the cosmic law of 'polarity' or 'type', a relation has been established which has not yet been broken, or finally he 'loves' him only because the latter's uncle is in a big way of business and may one day give him a boost, and so on and so forth.

"But never do men-beings here love with genuine impartial and non-egoistic love.

"Thanks to this kind of love present in the contemporary beings here, their hereditary predispositions to the crystallizations of the consequences of the properties of the organ Kundabuffer are crystallized at the present time already without hindrance, and finally become fixed in their nature as a lawful part of them.

"And as regards the third sacred being-impulse, namely, 'Hope', its plight in the presences of the three-centred beings here, is even worse than with the first two.

"Such a being-impulse has not only in its distorted form finally adapted itself in them to the whole of their presences, but this maleficent strange 'hope' newly formed in them which has taken the place of the being-impulse of the sacred Hope, is now already the principal reason why they can no longer acquire in themselves the data for the functioning of the genuine being-impulses of 'Faith', 'Love' and 'Hope'.

"In consequence of this, and owing to this newly formed abnormal 'hope' of theirs they always hope in something; and on this account all those possibilities are constantly being paralyzed in them which arise in them either intentionally from without or accidentally by thomsolves; and which possibilities could perhaps still destroy in their presences their hereditary predispositions to the crystallization of the consequences of the properties of the organ Kundabuffer.

"When I returned from the mountain Voziniama to the city Babylon, I continued my observations in order to make it clear whether it was not possible somehow or other to help those unfortunates in some other way.

5

Chapter XXVI

"During the period of my year of special observations of every variety of their manifestations and perceptions, I made it categorically clear to myself, that although the data for evoking in their presences the sacred being-impulses of 'Faith', 'Hope' and 'Love' are already quite degenerated in the beings of this planet, nevertheless the factor for producing that being-impulse on which the whole psyche of beings of a three-brained system is in general based, and which impulse exists under the name of 'Objective-Conscience' is not yet atrophied in them, and it remains in their presence almost in its primordial state. Thanks to the abnormally established conditions of external ordinary being-existence existing here, this factor has gradually penetrated and become embodied in that consciousness which is here called 'subconsciousness', in consequence of which it takes no part whatever in the functioning of their ordinary consciousness.

"Well, it was just then that I understood for a surety with all the separate ruminating parts representing the whole of my 'I', that only if the functioning of this being-factor still surviving in the whole of their presence were to participate in the general functioning of that consciousness of theirs in which they pass their daily, as they here say, 'waking-existence', only then would it still be possible to save the contemporary three-brained beings here from the consequences of the properties of that organ which was intentionally introjected into their first ancestors.

"My further meditations then confirmed for me that this would be possible only if their general being-existence were to flow for a long time under foreseeingly-corresponding conditions.

"When all the above-mentioned was completely transubstantiated in me, I decided to consecrate the whole of myself from that time forward to the creation here of such conditions, that the functioning of the 'sacred-conscience' still safely surviving in their sub-consciousness, might gradually pass into the functioning of their ordinary consciousness.

"May the blessing of our Almighty Omni-Loving Common Father Uni-Being Endless Creator be upon my decision, Amen."

"Thus ended the 'Legomonism' concerning the deliberations of the very saintly Incomparable Ashiata Shiemash, under the title of the 'Terror of the Situation'.

"So, my boy, when, as I have already told you, early in my last personal descent on the surface of your planet, I first became acquainted in detail with this 'Legomonism' which I have just repeated, and had at once become interested in the deductions of this later most high very saintly common cosmic Individuum Ashiata Shiemash, as there existed neither any other 'Legomonism' nor any other sources of information concerning his further very saintly activities among these favourites of your, --I then decided to investigate in detail and without fail to make clear to myself, which were the measures he took and how he subsequently actualized them, in order to help these unfortunate to deliver themselves from the consequences of the properties of the organ Kundabuffer which had passed to them by inheritance and were so maleficent for them.

Chapter XXVI

77

"And the personal observations and investigations I later specially made regarding this said strange impulse present in them, clearly showed me that in truth the data for evoking in their presences this abnormal impulse are most maleficent for themselves.

"Thanks to this abnormal hope of theirs a very singular and most strange disease with its own property of evolving arose and exists among them there even until now,--a disease called there 'tomorrow'.

"This strange disease 'tomorrow' brought with it terrible consequences and particularly for those unfortunate three-brained beings there, who chance to learn and to become categorically convinced with the whole of their presence that they contain some very undesirable consequences for the deliverance from which they must make certain efforts, and which efforts moreover they even know just how to make.

"But they too fail to make these required efforts and all on account of that maleficent disease 'tomorrow'; and this is just the maleficent part of all that great terrifying evil, which, owing to various causes great and small, is concentrated in the processes of the ordinary being-existence of these pitiable three-brained beings; since those unfortunate beings there who do by chance learn all about what I have mentioned, postponing from 'tomorrow' until 'tomorrow', are also deprived of the possibility of ever attaining anything real.

"This strange and for your favourites maleficent disease 'tomorrow' has already become a hindrance for the beings of contemporary times, not only in regard to this, that these favouritos of yours have finally lost any possibility of removing from their presences the crystallized consequences of the properties of the organ Kundabuffer, but it has also become a hindrance to most of them in honestly discharging at any rate those being-duties of theirs which have become indispensable in the already established conditions of ordinary being-existence.

"Thanks to the disease 'tomorrow', the three-brained beings there, particularly the contemporary ones, almost always postpone until 'later' everything that needs to be done at the given moment, being convinced that 'later' they will do better and more.

"On account of the said maleficent disease 'tomorrow', the majority of those unfortunate beings there who accidentally or owing to a conscious suggestion from without, become aware of their complete nothingness through the reason present in them and begin to sense it with all their separate spiritualized parts, and also chance to learn which and in what way, being-efforts must be made in order that they may become what it is proper for three-brained beings to be,-- then thanks also to the said maleficent disease of postponing from 'tomorrow' until 'tomorrow', they almost all arrive at the point that on one sorrowful day for themselves, there arise in them and begin to show those forerunners of old age called 'feebleness' and 'infirmity', which are the inevitable lot of all cosmic formations great and small at the close of their fulfilled being.

Chapter XXVI

2

"Here I must without fail tell you also about that strange phenomenon which I constated there during my observations and studies of the almost entirely degenerated presence of these favourites of yours; namely, I definitely constated that in many of them, towards the close of their planetary existence, most of the crystallized consequences of the properties of that same organ - which are consequently present in the whole of their presence - begin to decay of their own accord and some of them even entirely disappear, in consequence of which these beings begin to see and sense reality a little more truly.

"In such cases a strong desire appears in the whole of the presence of such favorites of yours, to work upon themselves, to work as they say, for the 'salvation of their souls'.

"But needless to say, nothing can result from such desires of theirs just on account of this, that it is already too late for them, the time given them for this purpose by Great Nature having already passed; and although they see and feel the necessity of actualizing the required being-efforts, yet for the fulfilment of such desires of theirs, they have now only in effectual yearnings and the lawful infirmities of old age.

"And so, my boy, my researches and investigations concerning the further activities of the very saintly Ashiata Shiemash for the welfare of the three-brained beings arising and existing on this planet of yours eventually made the following clear to me.

"When this great, and in point of Reason, almost incomparable sacred Individuality became finally convinced that the ordinary sacred paths which exist for the purpose of self-perfection for all the three-brained beings of the Universe, were already no longer suitable for the beings of this planet Earth, he then, after his year of now special observations and studies of their psyche, again ascended to that same mountain Vezinama, and during several terrestrial months pondered in which way he could actualize his decision; that is, to save the beings of this planet from those inherited predispositions to the crystallizations of the consequences of the properties of the organ Kundabuffer, by means of those data which remained whole in their subconsciousness for the fundamental sacred being-impulse, Conscience.

"These ponderings of his then first of all finally convinced him, that although it was indeed possible to save them by means of those data which remained in the whole of their presence for bringing forth the sacred being-impulse, nevertheless it would only be possible in the event that the manifestations of that which remained whole in their subconsciousness should without fail, participate in the functioning of that consciousness of theirs under the direction of which their daily waking-existence flows, and furthermore if this being-impulse were to be manifested through every aspect of this consciousness of theirs over a long period."

CHAPTER XXVII

THE KIND OF ORGANIZATION FOR MAN'S EXISTENCE CREATED BY
THE VERY SAINTLY ASHIATA SHIEMASH

Beelzebub continued to relate further as follows:

"My further researches and investigations cleared up for me that after the VERY SAINTLY Ashiata Shiemash had pondered on the Mountain Venziniama and formulated in his mind a definite plan for his further Most Saintly activities, he did not again return to the city Babylon but went straight to the capital city Djoolfapal of the country called Kurlandtech, which was situated in the middle of the continent Asia.

"There he first of all established relations with the 'brethren' of the then existing brotherhood 'Tchaftantouri', a name signifying 'To-Be-or-to-Be-Not', which had its quarters not far from that city.

"This said brotherhood was founded five of their years before the arrival there of the VERY SAINTLY Ashiata Shiemash, on the initiative of two genuine terrestrial initiates, who had become initiates according to the principles existing, as it is said there, before the Ashiatian epoch.

"The name of one of these two terrestrial three-brained beings of that time, who had become genuine initiates there, was Poundolero and of the other, Sensimiriniko.

"Here it is necessary to notice also that just each of these two terrestrial genuine initiates of that time had already by that time the 'coating' in their general presences of their higher being-parts to the gradation called 'fulfilment', and they had then time during their further existence to perfect those higher parts of theirs to the required gradation of the Holy Objective Reason; so that their perfected higher being-parts even became worthy to have, and also now have, the place of their further existence on the holy planet Purgatory.

"Concerning these two initiated beings, my further detailed investigations cleared up for me, that when, in all the separate spiritualized parts of the general presence of those two three-brained beings of that period, namely Poundolero and Sensimiriniko, there arose and was continuously sensed the suspicion, which later became a conviction, that owing to some obviously non-lawful causes 'something very undesirable' for them personally had been acquired in their general organization and was functioning there, and at the same time that it was possible for this 'something very undesirable' to be removed from themselves by means of their own possibilities existing in them, they then decided to find other beings like themselves who were striving for

Chapter XXVII

2

this same aim, and together to try to achieve the removal from themselves
of this said 'something very undesirable'.

"They soon found beings responding to this aim amongst what were called the
monks of places called monasteries, of which there were already many at that
period in the environs of the town Djoolfapal.

"And with these monks chosen by them they first founded the mentioned
'brotherhood'.

"And so, after arriving in the town Djoolfapal, the VERY SAINTLY Ashiata Shiemash established corresponding relations with these brethren of the mentioned brotherhood who were already working upon that abnormally proceeding functioning of their psyche which they themselves had constated, and he began enlightening their reason by means of objectively true information, and guiding their being-impulses in such a way that they could sense these truths without the participation either of the abnormally crystallized data already contained in their presences, or of the data newly arising from the results of the exterior perceptions they received from the abnormally established form of ordinary being-existence.

"While enlightening the brethren of the said brotherhood in the mentioned way and discussing his suppositions and intentions with them, the VERY SAINTLY Ashiata Shiemash was occupied at the same time in drawing up what are called the 'rules', or, as it is said there, 'statutes', for this brotherhood, which in association with those brethren he initiated, the former brethren of the brotherhood Tchaftantouri, founded in the town Djoolfapal, and which later was called the 'Brotherhood Heechtvori', signifying 'Only he will be called and will become the Son of God who acquires Conscience in himself.'

"Later, when, with the participation of these brethren of the former brother-hood Tchaftantouri, everything had been worked out and organized, the VERY SAINTLY Ashiata Shiemash sent these same brethren to various places and com-missioned them under his general guidance to spread the information that in people, namely, in their 'subconsciousness', there are crystallized and are always present the data manifested from Above for giving birth in them to the divine impulse of genuine conscience, and that only he who acquires such 'ableness' that the activities of these 'data' participate in the function-ing of that consciousness of theirs in which they pass their everyday exis-tence, has in the objective sense, the honest right to be called and really to be a genuine Son of our common FATHER CREATOR of all that exists.

"These brethren preached this objective truth at first chiefly among the
monks of the mentioned monasteries, many of which, as I have already said,
existed in the environs of the town Djoolfapal, and later among the ordinary
inhabitants of the town itself.

"The first result of these preachings of theirs was, that they selected thirty-five serious and well prepared what are called 'novices' of this first brotherhood 'Heechtvori', which they founded in the city of Djoolfapal.

"Thereafter, the VERY SAINTLY Ashiata Shiemash while continuing to enlighten
the minds of the former brethren of the brotherhood Tchaftantouri, then began

Chapter XXVII

3

with the help of these brethren, enlightening the reason of those thirty-five 'novices' also.

"So it continued during the whole of one of their years; and only after this did some of them from among the brethren of the former brotherhood Tchaftantouri, and from among the thirty-five said 'novices', gradually prove worthy to become what are called 'All-the-rights-possessing' brethren of this first 'brotherhood-Heechtvori'.

"According to the 'statutes' drawn up by the VERY SAINTLY Ashiata Shiemash, any brother could become an 'All-the-rights-possessing' brother of the 'brotherhood-Heechtvori', only when, in addition to the other also foreseen definite objective attainments, he could bring himself--in the sense of 'ableness-of-conscious-direction-of-the-functioning-of-his-own-psyche'--to the state of knowing how to convince a hundred other beings about self-perfecting, and moreover, so to convince them that each of these others, in their turn, should acquire in themselves what is called the 'required-intensity-of-ableness' to be able to convince and persuade not less than a hundred others, first, that the impulse of being-objective-conscience exists in man, and second, how it must be manifested in order that a man may respond to the real sense and aim of his existence.

"It was those who became worthy to become such an 'All-the-rights-possessing' brother of the 'Brotherhood-Heechtvori', who were first called by the name 'priest'.

"For your complete elucidation concerning the very saintly activities of Ashiata Shiemash, you must also know that afterwards, when all the results of the very saintly labours of the VERY SAINTLY Ashiata Shiemash were destroyed, both this word 'priest' there and also the word 'initiate' about which I have already told you, were used and still continue to be used by your favourites down to the present time in two quite different senses. In one sense, from then until now, this word 'priest' was and is still now commonly used, but only in certain places and for unimportant separate groups of those professionals existing there whom everybody now calls there 'confessors' or 'clergy-men'.

"And in the other sense, those beings were called and are still called by this word 'priest', who, by their pious existence and by the merits of their acts performed for the good of those around them, stand out so much from the rank and file of the ordinary three-brained beings there, that whenever these ordinary beings there have occasion to remember them, there arises and proceeds in their presences the process called 'gratitude'.

"Already during that same period while the VERY SAINTLY Ashiata Shiemash was enlightening the reasons of the brethren of the former brotherhood 'Tchaftantouri', as well as of the newly collected thirty-five 'novices', there began to spread among ordinary beings of the city Djoolfepal and its environs, the 'true idea' about this, namely, that in the general presences of man-beings all the data exist for the manifestation of the divine impulse conscience, but that this divine impulse does not take part in their general consciousness; and that it takes no part only because, although their manifestations bring them certain immediate what are called 'quite-late-repaying-satisfactions' and considerable

4

Chapter XXVII

material advantage, nevertheless they thereby gradually atrophy the data put into their presences by Nature for evoking in other beings around them without distinction of 'brain-system', the objective impulse of Divine Love.

"This true information began to spread, thanks chiefly to that superlatively wise provision of the VERY SAINTLY Ashiata Shiemash that obliged everyone striving to become and 'All-the-rights-possessing' brother of the brotherhood 'Heechtvori' to attain, in addition to all kinds of definite self-merits, the 'ableness' to know how to convince all the three separate spiritualized and associating parts of the total whole of a further hundred three-brained beings there, concerning the divine impulse conscience.

"When the organization of the first brotherhood 'Heechtvori' in the city Djoolfapal had been more or less regulated and was so established that the further work could already be continued independently, by means only of the directions issuing from the Reason then present in the brotherhood, then the VERY SAINTLY Ashiata Shiemash himself selected from among those who had become 'All-the-rights-possessing' brothers of the brotherhood, those who had already sensed the said divine impulse, consciously by their reason and unconsciously by the feelings in their subconsciousness, and who had full confidence that by certain self-efforts this divine being-impulse might become and forever remain an inseparable part of their ordinary consciousness. And those who had sensed and become aware of this divine impulse conscience, and who were called 'first-degree-initiates', he set apart, and he began to enlighten their Reasons separately concerning those 'objective truths' which before that time were still quite unknown by the three-brained beings.

"It was just these outstanding 'first degree initiated beings' there who were then first called 'Great-Initiates'.

"Her it must be remarked that those principles of Being of the initiated beings there, which later on just came to be called there 'Ashiata's-renewals', were then renewed by the VERY SAINTLY Ashiata Shiemash.

"Well then, it was to those same 'Great-Initiates' who were first set apart, that the VERY SAINTLY Ashiata Shiemash, now already the MOST VERY SAINTLY, then among other things also elucidated in detail what, namely, this being-impulse 'objective conscience' is, and how factors arise for its manifestation in the presences of the three-brained beings. And concerning this he once said as follows: 'The factors for the being-impulse conscience arise in the presences of the three-brained beings from the localization of the particles of the 'emanation-of-the-sorrow' of our OMNI-LOVING and LONG-SUFFERING ENDLESS CREATOR: that is why the source of the manifestation of genuine conscience in three-centred beings is sometimes called the REPRESENTATIVE OF THE CREATOR.

"And this sorrow is formed in our ALL MAINTAINING FATHER from the struggle between the joy and the sorrow constantly proceeding in the Universe."

"And he then also further said: 'In all without exception of the three-brained beings of the whole of our Universe, among whom are also we men, thanks to these data crystallized in our general presences for the bringing forth in us of the divine impulse conscience, 'the whole of us' and the whole of our essence, are, and must be, already in our foundation, only suffering.

5

Chapter XXVII

"And they must be suffering, because the appointed actualizing of the manifestation of such a being-impulse in us can proceed only from the constant struggle of two quite opposite, what are called 'Complexes-of-the-functioning' of those two sources which are reciprocally of quite opposite origin; namely, between the processes of the functioning of our planetary body itself and the parallel functionings arising progressively from the coating and perfecting of our higher being-bodies within this planetary body of ours, which functionings in their totality, just actualize every kind of reason in the three-centred beings.

"In consequence of this, every three-centred being of our great Universe, and also we, men, existing on the Earth, must, owing to the presence in us, also, of the factors for the bringing forth of the divine impulse of 'objective conscience', always inevitably struggle with the arising and the proceeding within our general presences of two quite opposite functionings, the results of which are always sensed by us either as 'desires' or as 'non-desires'.

"And so, he only who consciously assists the process of this inner struggle and consciously assists the 'non-desires' to predominate over the 'desires' - only he behaves just in accordance with the essence of our COMMON FATHER CREATOR HIMSELF: while he who with his consciousness assists the contrary, only increases His sorrow."

"Owing to all this, which I have just said, my boy, at that period hardly three years had passed when, on the one hand, all the ordinary beings of the town Djoolfapal and its environs and also of many other countries of the continent Asia, not only already knew that this divine being-impulse of 'genuine conscience' was in them, and that it could take part in the functioning of their ordinary 'waking-consciousness', also that in all the brotherhoods of the great PROPHET Ashiata Shiemash, all the initiates and priests elucidated and indicated how and what had to be done in order that such a divine impulse should take part in the functioning of the mentioned ordinary 'waking-consciousness', --but furthermore, nearly everybody even began to strive and to exert themselves to become priests of the brotherhood 'Heechtvori', of which many brotherhoods were already founded during that period, functioning almost independently in many other countries of the continent Asia.

"And these nearly independent brotherhoods arose there in the following order:

"When the common work of the brotherhood founded in the town Djoolfapal was finally established, the VERY SAINTLY Ashiata Shiemash began sending the said 'Great-Initiates', with appropriate instructions, to other countries and towns of the continent Asia, in order to organize similar brotherhoods there also, while he himself remained to exist there in the town of Djoolfapal from where he guided the activities of these helpers of his.

"However it might have been, my boy, it then so turned out, that almost all of your favourites - those strange three-brained beings - also wished and began to strive with all their spiritualized being-parts to have in their ordinary waking-consciousness, the divine genuine objective conscience; with the consequence that most of the beings of Asia at that time began to work upon themselves under the guidance of 'Initiates' and 'priests' of the brotherhood 'Heechtvori', in order to transfer into their ordinary consciousness the results of the data present in their subconsciousness for bringing forth the

6

Chapter XXVII

impulse of genuine divine conscience, and in order to have the possibility, by this means, on the one hand of completely removing from themselves, perhaps for ever, the maleficent consequences of the properties of the organ Kunda-buffer, both those personally acquired and those passed to them by inheritance; and on the other hand, of consciously taking part in diminishing the sorrow of OUR COMMON ENDLESS FATHER.

"Owing to all this, the question of conscience already began to predominate both in the 'waking-consciousness' state and in the 'passive-instinctive' state among your favourites also, and particularly among those who existed on the continent Asia at that period during the ordinary process of being-existence.

"Even those three-brained beings of that time in whose presences the taste of this divine impulse had not yet been transubstantiated, but who had in their strange peculiar consciousness, proper to them alone, only empty information concerning this being-impulse which could be present in them as well, also exerted themselves to manifest in everything in accordance with this information.

"The total result, however, of everything I have mentioned, was that already within ten terrestrial years, there had disappeared of their own accord those two chief forms of ordinary being-existence abnormally established there, from which chiefly there flow and still continue to flow, most of the maleficent causes whose sum increasingly evokes every possible kind of insignificant factor which opposes obstacles to the establishment of conditions there - if only for a normal being-existence externally - for those favourites of yours.

"And, namely, their numerous communities with various forms of organization for external and even internal existence, or as they themselves express it, 'state-organization', first just ceased to exist, and secondly, in these said numerous communities, there also disappeared, equally just by themselves, those various what are called 'castes' or 'classes' which had long before been established there.

"These two chief maleficent forms of their ordinary existence, namely, their numerous independent communities and the practice of assigning each other to different 'castes', ceased to exist on account of the following:

"At that period when thanks to the very saintly labours of Ashiata Shiemash the functioning in the presences of the majority of your favourites of the factors which had remained whole in their subconsciousness for the bringing forth of the sacred being-impulse 'conscience', had begun to take part in the process of that consciousness of theirs under the direction of which it had become proper to them to pass their 'waking-state', and when, thanks to this, the beings of that period began to exist and to have relations with each other and to take from each other only in accordance with conscience, and when every kind of mutual '-esteem' and 'aggrandizement' began to proceed only in accordance with the personally acquired obvious moral attainments, then, with such mutual relations prevalent among them, the caste distinctions which had formerly existed and which were afterwards re-established, were, at first, simply dissipated; and in the same way there afterwards gradually began to dissolve and disappear what are called the 'pales of settlement' of their separate independent communities.

Chapter XXVII

7

"And in my opinion, as you also will surely understand eventually, it was precisely this second of the two mentioned chief abnormally established forms of ordinary being-existence, namely, this assigning of each other to different castes,--that has specially become there the basis for the crystallization in the general presences of these unfortunate favourites of yours, of that particular psychic property which, in the whole of the Universe, exists exclusively only in the presences of those three-brained beings.

"This exclusively particular property was formed in them soon after the second Transapalnian perturbation there, and gradually undergoing development and becoming strengthened in them, was passed from generation to generation by inheritance, until it has now already passed to the contemporary beings as a certain lawful and inseparable part of their general psyche; this particular property of their psyche being called by themselves, 'Egoism'.

"Concerning this exclusively particular property itself of their general psyche, it must assuredly be elucidated to you also, that later during the period of my last personal stay on the surface of this planet of yours, when I became deeply interested in the mentioned 'Legomonism' concerning the deliberations of the VERY SAINTLY Ashiata Shiemash entitled the 'Terror of the Situation', the question arose in me, in the course of my further detailed researches and investigations relating to his subsequent very saintly activities and their results, in which way and why the crystallization of the mentioned factors obtained from the particles of the emanation of the sorrow of OUR COMMON FATHER CREATOR for the actualizing of the divine being-impulse of objective conscience, proceeded in their presences, that is, just in their said 'subconsciousness', and thus avoided that final degeneration to which all the data placed in them for bringing forth in their presences the other sacred being-impulses, are subject.

"And concerning also this strange anomaly there, one of the numerous wise sentences of our highly esteemed, irreplaceable and honorable Mullar Nassr Eddin, can also be applied.

"In such cases he says:

"'Every real happiness for man can arise exclusively only from some unhappiness - but also real - which he has already experienced.'

"Well, this said particular property of their general psyche, called 'Egoism', was just gradually formed in them, only because of that mentioned abnormally established form in the process of their ordinary being-existence, namely, the assigning of each other to various 'classes' or 'castes'.

"Some time later, in its appropriate place, during my further tales concerning the three-brained beings existing on the planet Earth, I shall also explain to you in detail how, thanks to those conditions of external being-existence which were established there, your favourites first began assigning each other to various castes, and how, thanks to subsequent similar abnormalities, this same meleficent form of mutual relation then established there, has continued even until now. But meanwhile for my present tale it is necessary for you to know that the basis for the arising in their general presence of

8

## Chapter XXVII

the mentioned particular property of their psyche, namely the property of egoism, has also been the reason, owing always to the same abnormal conditions established from the very beginning after the second Transapalnian perturbation there, that their general psyche has become dual.

> "And this happened because on the one hand, various what are 'Individual-initiatives' began to issue from that localization arising in their presences, which is always predominant during their waking-existence, and which localization is nothing else but only the result of the accidental perceptions of impressions coming from without, brought forth by their abnormal environment, which perceptions in totality are called by them their 'consciousness'; and on the other hand, similar 'Individual-initiatives' also began to issue in them, as it is proper to them, from that normal localization existing in the presences of every kind of being and which they called their 'subconsciousness.'

> "And because the mentioned 'Individual-initiatives' issue from such different localizations during their waking-existence, each of them, during the process of his daily existence, is, as it were, divided into two independent personalities.

> "Here it must be remarked that just this said duality was also the cause, that there was also gradually lost from their presences that impulse necessary to three-brained beings, which is called 'sincerity'.

> "Later, the practise of deliberately destroying the just-mentioned being-impulse called 'sincerity' even took root among them and, now from the day of their arising, or, as they say, from the day of their 'birth', the three-brained beings there are accustomed by their producers - or, as they say, 'Parents' - to an entirely contrary impulse, namely, 'deceit'.

> "To teach and to suggest to their children how to be insincere with others and deceitful in everything, has become so ingrained in the beings of the planet Earth of the present time, that it has even become their conception of their duty towards their children; and just this same they call by the notorious name, 'education'.

> "They 'educate' their children to be never able and never to dare to do as the 'conscience' present in them instinctively directs, but only that which is prescribed in the manual of 'Bonton', usually drawn up there just by various candidates 'Hasnamusses'.

> "And of course when these children grow up and become responsible beings, they already automatically produce their manifestations and acts just as they were 'educated' during their formation, that is to say, just as they were 'taught', just as they were 'suggested' and just as they were 'wound up'.

> "Thanks to all this, the conscience which might be in the consciousness of the beings of that planet is, from their earliest infancy, gradually driven back within, so that by the time they are grown up the said conscience is already found only in what they call their 'subconsciousness'.

> "As a consequence, the functioning of the mentioned data for the bringing

9

Chapter XXVII

forth in their presences of this said divine impulse conscience, gradually ceased long ago to participate in that consciousness of theirs, by means of which their 'waking-existence' flows.

"That is why, my boy, the crystallization in their general presence of the divine manifestation issuing from Above for the 'data' both of this arising and also of this sacred being-impulse in them, proceeds only in their subconsciousness; and as this subconsciousness of theirs has ceased to participate in the process of their ordinary daily existence, that alone is the sole reason why these data have escaped that 'degeneration' to which all the other sacred being-impulses were subjected, namely, the impulses 'Faith', 'Love' and 'Hope', which also they ought to have in their presences.

"Furthermore, if for some reason or other the actions of the divine data crystallized in their presences for the said being-impulse should now begin to manifest themselves in them from their subconsciousness and should strive to participate in the functioning of their abnormally formed ordinary 'Consciousness', no sooner are they aware of it than they at once take measures to avoid it, because it has already become impossible in the conditions already existing there for anyone to exist with the functioning in their presences of this divine impulse of genuine objective conscience.

"From the time when the said 'egoism' had become finally 'inoculated' in the presences of your favourites, this particular being-property became, in its turn, the fundamental auxiliary in the gradual crystallization of the data of their general psyche for the arising of several other already quite exclusively-particular being-impulses now existing there under the names of 'cunning', 'envy', 'haté', 'hypocrisy', 'contempt', 'haughtiness', 'servility', 'slyness', 'ambition', 'double-facedness', and so on and so forth.

"These exclusively-particular properties of their psyche which I have just named, utterly unbecoming to be possessed by three-brained beings, were already fully crystallized in the presences of the majority of your favourites, and were the inevitable attributes of the psyche of every one of them even before the period of the VERY SAINTEY Ashiata Shiemash; but when there began to be fixed and to flow automatically in the process of their being-existence the new forms of existence intentionally implanted in them by Ashiata Shiemash himself, then these strange properties, previously present in their psyche, entirely disappeared from the presences of most of the three-brained beings there. Later, however, when they themselves destroyed all the results of the very saintly labours of this ESSENCE LOVING Ashiata Shiemash, these same psychic properties maleficent for them themselves, gradually again arose anew in all of them, and, for the contemporary three-brained beings there, they are already the foundation of the whole of their essence.

"Well, my boy, when there arose the date in the general presences of your favorites for the bringing forth of this 'Unique-particular' being-impulse 'egoism' and of gradually evolving and producing factors flowing from it for other also particular but now secondary strange being-impulses, this said 'unique-property' 'egoism' usurped the place of the 'Unique-All-Autocratic-Ruler' in their general organization, and then not only every manifestation but even what is called the 'desire-for-the-arising' of such a divine being-

Chapter XXVII

10

impulse became a hindrance to the actions of this 'All-Autocratic-Ruler'. And in consequence of this, when eventually your favourites had already, by force of necessity, both consciously and unconsciously always and in everything, prevented its partaking in the functioning of that consciousness of theirs through the control of which it had become proper for them to actualize their waking-existence, the actions of those divine data were gradually, as it were, removed from the functioning of their said 'subconsciousness'.

"Well, it was only after my detailed researches and investigations had made all the foregoing clear to me, that I understood why there arose and why there still exists that division of themselves there into various 'classes' or 'castes', which is particularly maleficent for them on account of its consequences.

"My said later 'detailed researches' and investigations very definitely and clearly also showed me that, in that consciousness of theirs, which they call their 'subconsciousness', even in the case of the beings of the present time, the said data for the acquisition in their presences of this fundamental divine impulse 'conscience' does indeed still continue to be crystallized and, hence to be present during the whole of their existence.

"And, that these data of this divine being-impulse are still crystallized and their manifestations still continue to participate in the process of their being existence, was, apart from what I have already said, further confirmed by this,--that I frequently had a good deal of difficulty on account of it, during the periods of my observation of them from the planet Mars.

"The truth is, that through my 'Teskooano' I could freely observe from the planet Mars without any difficulty whatever, the existence proceeding on the surfaces of the other planets of that solar system, but making my observations of the process of the existence proceeding on the surface of your planet was a real misery owing to the special colouration of its atmosphere.

"And this special colouration occurred, as I later ascertained, because there appeared from time to time, in the presence of this atmosphere, large quantities of these crystallizations frequently radiated from the presences of these favours of yours, owing to that particular inner impulse which they themselves call 'Remorse of Conscience'.

"And this proceeded because in those of them who chance to receive and experience some kind of what is called 'moral shock', the associations proceeding from their previous impressions almost always become changed and calm, and sometimes even for a time entirely cease in them,--associations which, as I have already told you, consist mostly of various kinds of what is called 'rubbish'.

"In consequence, there is then automatically obtained in these three-brained beings there, such a combination of functioning in their general presences, that temporarily frees the data present in their subconsciousness for the manifestation of the divine impulse conscience, and for its participation in the functioning of their ordinary consciousness, with the result that just this said 'Remorse-of-Conscience' proceeds in them.

Chapter XXVII

11

"And as this 'Remorse-of-Conscience' carries with the arising of the mentioned particular crystallizations which issue from them with their other radiations, the result is that the totality of all these radiations occasionally gives the atmosphere of this planet of yours just that particular colouration which hinders the being-organ of sight from penetrating freely through it.

"Here it is necessary to say, that these favourites of yours, particularly the contemporary ones, become ideally expert in not allowing this inner impulse of theirs, called 'Remorse-of-Conscience', to linger long in their general presence.

"No sooner do they begin to sense the beginning of the functioning in them of such a being-impulse, or even no more than what is called the 'prick' of its arising, than they immediately, as it is said, 'sit on it', whereupon this impulse not yet quite formed in them, at once 'pipes down'.

"For this 'sitting on' the beginning of any 'Remorse-of-Conscience' in themselves, they have even invented some very efficient special means, which now exist there under the names of 'Alcoholism', 'Cocainism', 'Morphiaism', 'Nicotinism', 'Onanism', 'Monkism', 'Athenianism' and others with names also ending in 'ism'.

"Sometime later, on a suitable occasion, I shall explain to you in detail also about those results issuing from the abnormally established conditions of ordinary existence there, which became factors for the arising and permanent existence there of this for them maleficent reciprocal assignment of themselves to various castes.

"I shall without fail explain this to you some time, because the information elucidating their abnormality there, may serve as very good data for your further logical comparisons for the purpose of understanding better the strangeness of the psyche of these three-brained beings who please you.

"Meanwhile listen attentively and transubstantiate in yourself the following: when the mentioned particular psychic property of 'egoism' had been fulfilled-ly formed in the general presences of these favourites of yours, and later, there had also been formed in them various other secondary also particular being-impulses never present in the presences of any other normal three-brained beings of the whole of our Universe, and which flowed out and now still continue to flow out from this particular psychic property of 'Egoism', --and, furthermore, in consequence of the total absence of the participation of the impulse of sacred conscience in their waking-consciousness,--then these three-brained beings arising and existing on the planet Earth, both before the period of the very saintly activities of Ashiata Shiemash and also since, have always striven and continue still to strive to arrange their welfare during the process of their ordinary existence, exclusively only for them themselves.

"And as in general, on none of the planets of our Great Universe does there or can there exist enough of everything required for everybody's equal exterior welfare, without distinction of what are called 'objective merits', the result there is that the prosperity of one is always built on the adversity of many.

12

Chapter XXVII

"It is just this exclusive regard for their own personal welfare that has gradually crystallized in them the already quite particularly unprecedented and peculiar properties of their psyche which I cited, as for instance, 'cunning', 'contempt', 'hate', 'servility', 'lying', 'flattery' and so on, which in their turn, on the one hand are factors for an exterior manifestation unbecoming to three-brained beings, and on the other hand are the causes of the gradual destruction of all those inner possibilities of theirs placed in them by great Nature, of becoming particles of the whole of the 'reasonable whole'.

"At the time when the results of the very saintly labours of the ESSENCE LOVING ASHIATA SHIEMASH had already begun to blend with the processes of what is called their 'inner' and 'outer' being-existence, and when thanks to this the data for the divine impulse conscience, surviving in their subconsciousness, began gradually to share in the functioning of their 'waking-consciousness', then the being-existence both personal and reciprocal began to proceed on this planet also almost as it does on the other planets of our great Universe on which three-brained beings exist.

"These favourites of yours also then began to have relations towards each other only as towards the manifestations varying in degrees of a UNIQUE COMMON CREATOR and to pay respect to each other only according to the merits personally attained by means of 'being-Partkdolgkduty', that is, by means of personal conscious labours and intentional sufferings.

"That is why there just ceased to exist there during that period the said two chief maleficent forms of their ordinary existence, namely, their separate independent communities and the division of themselves in these communities into various 'castes', or, as it still sometimes said there, into various 'classes'.

"At that time, also, there upon your planet, all the three-brained beings began to consider themselves and those like them merely only as beings bearing in themselves particles of the emanation of the Sorrow of our COMMON FATHER CREATOR.

"And all this then so happened because when the actions of the data of the divine being-impulse began to share in the functioning of their ordinary waking-consciousness, and the three-brained beings began manifesting themselves in relation to each other, solely in accordance with conscience, the consequence was that masters ceased to deprive their slaves of freedom, and various power-possessing beings of their own accord surrendered the rights they had obtained without desert, having become aware by conscience and sensing that they actualized and occupied these rights and offices not for the common welfare but only for the satisfaction of their various personal weaknesses, such, for instance, as 'vanity', 'self-love', 'self-calm' and so on.

"Of course, there continued to be all kinds of chiefs, rulers, and 'adviser-specialists' at that period also, just as there are everywhere on all the planets of the Universe on which there breed three-brained beings of varying degrees of self-perfecting arising chiefly from difference of age and from what is called 'essence-power', but they then became such, neither by hereditary right nor by election, as was the case before this blissful

Chapter XXVII

13

'Ashiatian-epoch' and as again afterwards became and even until now continues to be the case.

"All these chiefs, rulers and advisers then became such by themselves automatically, in accordance with the objective merits they personally acquired, and which were really sensible to all the beings around them."

"And it proceeded in the following way:

All the beings of this planet also, then began to work in order to have in their consciousness this divine function of genuine conscience, and for this purpose as everywhere in the Universe, they transubstantiated in themselves what are called the being-'obyascolian-strivings' and which consist of the following five: namely:

- The first striving - to have in their ordinary being-existence everything satisfying for their planetary body.

- The second striving - to have a constant and unflagging instinctive need for self-perfection in the sense of Being.

- The third - the conscious striving to know ever more and more concerning the laws of World-creation and World-maintenance.

The fourth - the striving to discharge the debt of their arising and their individuality of existence as early and quickly as possible in order afterwards to be free to lighten as much as possible the Sorrow of OUR COMMON FATHER.

And the fifth - the striving always to assist the most rapid perfecting of other beings, both those similar to oneself and those of other forms, up to the degree of the 'sacred Martfotaie', that is, up to the degree of self-individuality.

"At this period when every terrestrial three-centred being began to exist concordantly with these five strivings and work consciously upon himself, many of them, thanks to this, quickly arrived at results of objective attainments perceptible to others."

"Of course, these objective attainments then, as it is said, 'attracted the attention' of all around them who thereupon made those who had attained, stand out from their midst and paid them every kind of respect; they also strove with joy to merit the attention of these outstanding beings and to have for themselves their counsel and advice concerning how they themselves could attain the same perfecting."

"And these outstanding beings themselves of that period in their turn and from their own number, began to make the one most attained stand out, and this outstanding being thereby became mechanically, without either hereditary or other right, the chief of them all. Their directings were spread correspondingly with the occurrence of his recognition as chief, and this recognition included not only the separate neighbouring parts of the terra-firma of the surface of your planet, but also even the neighbouring continents."

Chapter XXVII

and islands.

"At that period the counsel and guidance, and in general, every word of these chiefs, became law for all the three-brained beings there; and were fulfilled by them with devotion and joy; not as it had proceeded there before the results obtained by the very saintly labours of Ashiata Shiemash, nor as it again proceeded and still continues since they themselves destroyed the fruits of his very saintly labours.

"Namely, these strange three-brained beings, your favourites, now carry out the various commands and orders of their 'chiefs' and, as they are called 'kings', only from fear of what are called 'bayonets' and 'lousy cells', of which there are a great many at the disposition of these chiefs and kings.

"The results of the very saintly labours of Ashiata Shiemash were then also very definitely reflected in respect of that terrible peculiarity of the manifestation of the psyche of your favourites, namely, in their 'needful-tendency-to-the-periodic-destruction-of-each-other's-existence'.

"The process of reciprocal destruction established there and flowing out from that terrible particularity of their psyche entirely ceased on the continent Asia, and only proceeded occasionally on those large and small terra-firma surfaces of that planet of yours, which were far from the continent of Asia. And this continued there only because owing to their distance, the influence of the 'initiates' and 'priests' could not reach and be transubstantiated in the presences of the beings breeding on these said terra-firmas.

"But the most astonishing and significant result of the very saintly labours of Ashiata Shiemash was that at that period not only did the length itself of the existence of these unfortunates become a little more normal - that is to say, it began to increase - and also that what they called the 'death-rate' itself was also diminished, but at the same time the number of their results manifested for the prolongation of their generation, that is as they say, their 'birth-rate', diminished at least a fifth.

"Thereby there was even practically demonstrated one of the cosmic laws, namely, what is called 'the law-of-the-equilibration-of-vibrations', - that is, of vibrations arising from the evolutions and involutions of the cosmic substances required for the most great omni-cosmic TROGOAUTOEGOCRAT.

"The said decline in both their 'death-rate' and their 'birth-rate' proceeded because as they approximated to an existence normal for the three-centred beings, they also began to radiate from themselves vibrations responding more closely to the requirements of Great Nature, thanks to which, there was less need in Nature for those vibrations which in general are obtained from the destruction of the existence of beings.

"About this cosmic law 'equilibration-of-vibrations' you will also understand well when at the proper time I shall explain to you in detail, as I have already many times promised you, concerning all the general fundamental cosmic laws.

"It was in just this way, my boy, and in such a sequence that there in that

Chapter XXVII

15

period, thanks to the conscious labours of the VERY SAINTLY Ashiata Shiemash
the said welfare unprecedented for your favourites was gradually created,
but to the infinite sadness of all more or less consciously thinking individu-
ums of all gradations of reason, shortly after the departure from this planet
of the VERY SAINTLY Ashiata Shiemash, these unfortunates themselves, after
the manner that had become in general proper to them before, in respect of
every good attainment of their ancestors, totally destroyed it all; and thus
it was they destroyed and this it was they swept away from the surface of
their planet all that welfare, so that even the rumor that once upon a time
such a bliss existed, on their own planet, failed to reach the contemporary
beings there.

"In certain inscriptions which have survived from ancient times and have
reached the contemporary beings of that planet, there, is however, some in-
formation that there once existed on their planet, what is called a special
kind of 'state-organization', and that at the head of every such state were
beings of the highest attainments.

"And on the basis of this information, the contemporary beings have invented
just a mere name for this 'state-organization'; they call it a 'priest-state-
organization' and have done with it.

"But what constituted this 'priest-state-organization', how it was and why
it was....? it's all the same to the contemporary beings of the planet Earth
what primitive savages did!

"And now, my boy, hear how these strange three-brained beings who please
you, began and finally achieved the complete destruction of all the results
obtained from the very saintly labours of the GREAT ESSENCE LOVING now OMNI-
COSMIC MOST VERY SAINTLY INDIVIDUUM ASHIATA SHIEMASH,

CHAPTER XXVIII

THE CHIEF CULPRIT OF THE DESTRUCTION OF ALL THE VERY SAINTLY
LABOURS OF ASHIATA SHIEMASH

"You remember that I have already told you that the basis of the initiative for the arising there of the factors which became the causes of the final destruction of the still surviving remains of the beneficent results for the subsequent generations of your favours of the conscious labours of the VERY SAINTLY Ashiata Shiemash did not issue from the scientific beings who were then assembled from almost the whole of the surface of the Earth, in the city of Babylon, but that these latter, - as it had long before become proper to the majority of the terrestrial scientists of 'new format' - were only, like 'carrier-germs', the unconscious disseminators of every kind of evil, already arisen before them, both for their own and for subsequent generations.

"As the basis for all the further great and small maleficent doings and un-
conscious maleficent manifestations of the scientific beings of that time,
relative to the destruction of even the last remnants of the results, bene-
ficent for the three-brained beings there, that were obtained from the very
saintly conscious labours of the ESSENCE LOVING Ashiata Shiemash, there sen-
ved - as my later detailed researches concerning his further very saintly
activities made clear to me - the 'invention' of a scientific being, well-
known there in his time, also belonging to the number of the scientists of
'new format', named Lakkrohamsanin.

"In the presence of this terrestrial three-brained being, the 'highest-being-part' was coated and perfected up to the required gradation of objective reason, and he afterwards became, as I have once already told you, one of the number of those 335 'highest-being-bodies' who are called 'eternal-Hasnamus-individuums' and who have the place of their further existence in the Universe, on a small planet existing under the name of 'Retribution'.

"Now, strictly speaking, about this terrestrial three-brained being Lakkrohamsanin, I would have to fulfil my promise and to explain to you in detail concerning the expression "Hasnamus", but I prefer to do so a little later in the proper place of the sequence of my given tale.

"And so, my boy, the mentioned maleficent 'invention', - or as they themselves, that is, the contemporary terrestrial scientists, name such an invention of a scientist there of 'new format', - 'composition' or even a 'creation' - was just actualized, as I have already told you, two or more centuries before the time when, during my fifth stay there, I first reached the city of Babylon, where partly by coercion and partly voluntarily, scientific beings had been assembled from the surface of almost the whole of the

2

Chapter XXVIII

planet.

"That maleficent 'invention' of that scientist of former centuries reached the scientific beings of the said Babylonian epoch by means of what is called a 'Kashireitleer', on which this invention was engrossed by the said learned Lakkrohamsanin himself.

"It will do no harm to relate to you a little more in detail the story of the arising of this Lakkrohamsanin and also how, owing to which accidental circumstances of his environment, he later became there a 'great scientist' and 'authority' for his contemporary beings of almost the whole surface of your planet.

"This must be explained to you because this story by itself is very characteristic and can moreover serve as a clear indication of what three-brained beings in general there become what are called 'authorities' for other scientists of 'new format' there and hence for all the other unfortunate ordinary beings there.

"The details concerning the conditions of the arising and subsequent formation of this Lakkrohamsanin into a responsible being chanced to become clear to me, by the way, during my investigations of, namely, which aspects taken together of the strange psyche of your favourites had served as the basis for the gradual change and ultimately also for the total destruction of all those beneficent special forms in the process of their being-existence, which had been grafted into that process of theirs by the ideally-foreseeing reason of our now OMNI-COSMIC MOST VERY SAINTLY Ashiata Shiemash during the period of his self-preparation to be that which he now is for the whole of the Universe.

"It was then that I learned that this Lakkrohamsanin arose, or, as it is said there, 'was born', on the continent Asia, in the capital of Nievia, the town Kronboohhon.

"The conception of his arising resulted from the blending of two heterogeneous exioeharies formed in two already elderly three-brained Keschapmartian beings there.

"His 'producers' or, as it is said there, his 'parents', having chosen as the place for their permanent existence the capital of Nievia, moved there three terrestrial years before the arising of that later Universal Hasnamus.

"For his elderly and very rich parents he was what is called 'a first-born' for although blendings of their Exioeharies had been many times actualized between them before him, yet, as I found, being deeply engaged in the business of acquiring riches and not wishing to have any hindrance for this, they, in each such instance, had recourse to what is called 'Toosy', or as your contemporary favourites express themselves, 'abortion'.

"Towards the end of his activities in acquiring riches the source of the active beginning of his origin, or, as it is said there, his 'father', had several of his own what are called 'Caravans' and he also owned special 'Caravanseries' for the exchange of goods in various cities of this same Nievia.

3

Chapter XXVIII

"And the source of the passive beginning of his origin, that is, his mother, was, at first, of the profession of what is called 'Toosidji', and afterwards she organized on a small hill what is called a 'Holy place' and published broadcast among other beings information concerning its significance, namely, that beings of the female sex without children would, on visiting this place, acquire the possibility of having them.

"When this couple, in what is called 'the decline of their years' had already become very rich, they moved to Kronbookhon in order to exist there, already only for their own pleasure.

"But soon they felt that without a real result, or as they say there, 'in childlessness', there cannot be full pleasure, and from that time on, without sparing what is called 'money', they took every kind of measure in order to obtain such a result.

"They visited, with this object, every kind of 'holy place' existing there for that purpose, of course with the exception of their own 'holy mountain'; and resorted to every kind of what are called 'medical-means', which purported to assist the blending of heterogeneous Exioeharies; and when eventually by chance such a blending was actualized, then thereindeed arose, after a certain time, just that long awaited result of theirs, later called Lakkro-hamsanin.

"From the very first day, the parents were completely wrapped up in what they described as their God-sent 'result' or 'son'; and they spent vast sums on his pleasures and on what is called his 'education'.

"Their ambition was to give this son the best 'upbringing' and 'education' the Earth could provide.

"With this aim, they hired for him various what are called 'tutors' and 'teachers', both from among those existing in the country Nicvia and from various distant lands.

"These latter, that is, these foreign 'tutors' and 'teachers', they then imported chiefly from the country which at the present time is called 'Egypt'.

"Already by the time this terrestrial what is called 'Papa's and Mama's daring' was approaching the age of a responsible being, he was, as it is said there, very well 'instructed' and 'educated', that is, he already had in his presence a great deal of dubious information concerning this, that and the other, and could manifest himself automatically accurately conformably with the conditions of being-existence abnormally established there.

"But when he had already reached the age of a responsible being there - although he had indeed a great deal of information, or, as it is called there, 'knowledge' - nevertheless, in regard to this 'information' or 'knowledge' which he had acquired, there was as yet no corresponding Being in him.

"Well, when this said 'Mamma's and Papa's darling became a scientist of 'new format' there, then because on the one hand there was no Being whatsoever in his presence and on the other hand, because there had already by this time

4

Chapter XXVIII

been thoroughly crystallized in him those consequences of the properties of
the organ Kundabuffer which exist there under the names of 'vanity', 'self-
love', 'swagger' and so forth, the ambition arose in him to become a 'fa-
mous-scientist' not only among the beings of Nievia, but over the whole sur-
face of their planet as well.

"So, with all his presence he dreamed and ruminated how he could attain it.

"For many days he then thought very seriously; and finally he decided, first of all, to invent a theory upon a topic which nobody before him had ever discussed; and, secondly, to engross this 'invention' of his upon such a 'Kashireitleer' as nobody had ever before engrossed or would ever be able to in the future either.

"And from that day on he made preparations for the actualizing of that decision of his.

"With the help of many slaves, he first prepared a 'Kashireitleer' such as had never before existed, namely, of a hundred buffalo hides joined together.

"I must tell you that the 'Kashireitleers' were generally made on the planet Earth in those times from one or another part of a single buffalo hide, whereas Lakkrohamsanin made his 'Kashireitleer' from a hundred buffalo hides.

"These 'Kashireitleers' were replaced there later by what is called 'Parchment'.

"Well, when this unprecedented 'Kashireitleer' was ready, the future great Lakkrohamsanin engrossed upon it concerning a topic which indeed it had occurred to nobody to discuss before - and, in truth, there was no reason why it should.

"Namely, in those 'wise-acreings' of his, he then criticized in every possible way the existing what is called 'Political Organization of Society'.

"This 'Kashireitleer' began thus:

"'Man's' greatest happiness consists in depending upon no other personality whatsoever, and in being free from all alien influences whatsoever'.

"Some other time I will explain to you how your favourites, the strange three-brained beings there on the planet Earth, in general understand freedom.

"This subsequent Universal Hasnamus engrossed further as follows:

"'Undeniably, life under the present state-organization is now far better for us than it used to be; but where then is that real freedom of ours upon which our happiness must depend?

"'Don't we work and labour as much now as during any former state-organization?

"'Haven't we to labour and sweat to get the barley indispensable to enable us

5

## Chapter XXVIII

to live and not to starve to death like chained dogs?

"Our lords and masters and pastors are always telling us about some other sort of world, which is purported to be so much better than here among us on the Earth, and where life is in every respect beatific for the souls of those men who live here on the Earth 'worthily'.

"Don't we live here 'worthily'?

"Don't we always labour and sweat for our daily bread?

"If what all our masters and pastors tell us is true and their own way of living here on the Earth really worthily corresponds to what is required of their souls for the other world, then of course God ought, and even must, in this world also, give more possibilities to them than to us ordinary mortals.

"If all this, which our masters and pastors tell and try to make us believe, is really true, let them prove it to us ordinary mortals by facts.

"Let them prove to us by facts at least this, - that they can change a pinch of the common sand in which, thanks to our sweat, our daily bread arises, into bread.

"Let our present masters and pastors do this, and I myself will be the first to run and kneel and kiss their feet.

"But meanwhile, as this is not so, we ourselves must struggle and we ourselves must strive for our real happiness and for our real freedom from the influence of strange personalities, and also to escape the need to sweat.

"It is true that for eight months of the year we now have no trouble in obtaining our daily bread; but how do those four summer months go, when we have to spend our sweat to get the barley we need?

"Only he who sows and mows that barley knows the difficulties of it.

"For eight months we are free, but from physical labours only, and for this our consciousness, namely, our dearest and highest part, must remain subject night and day to these ephemeral ideas which are always being dinned into us by our pastors and masters.

"No, enough! Without our present masters and pastors, who have become so without our leave, we ourselves must strive for our real freedom and our real happiness.

"Only if we act all for each and each for all, can we obtain real freedom and real happiness.

"To create a happy life for ourselves, we must first destroy all that is old.

"And we must do so to make room for the new life we shall ourselves create that will give us real freedom and real happiness.

6

Chapter XXVIII

"Down with dependence on others!

"We will to be ourselves the masters of our own circumstances; and no longer they should be our masters and rule our lives who do so without our knowledge and without our consent.

"Our lives must be governed and guided by those whom we ourselves shall elect from our midst, and namely, from amongst those men only who themselves struggle for our daily barley.

"And these governors and counsellors we must elect from our midst on the basis of equal rights, without distinction of sex or age by universal, direct, equal and open ballot."

"Thus ended the said famous 'Kashireitleer'.

"When this subsequent Universal Hasnamus, Lakkrohamsanin, had finished en-
grossing this 'Kashireitleer', indeed unprecedented there, he arranged an
enormous and costly banquet to which he invited all the 'learned' beings from
all Nievia, taking upon himself all their travelling expenses; and at the end
of this banquet he showed them his 'Kashireitleer'.

"When the 'scientists' then gathered at that free feast from almost the whole Nievia saw that 'Kashireitleer', indeed unprecedented there, they were at first flabbergasted, and, as it is said there, 'knocked speechless', and only after a considerable time did they gradually begin looking at each other with dumfounded glances, and exchanging opinions in whispers.

"Chiefly they asked one another how it was possible that not one of the num-
ber of 'scientists' nor one or the ordinary beings had hitherto known or
guessed that there in their own country such a scientist with such knowledge
existed.

"Suddenly one of them, namely, the oldest among them, who enjoyed the great-
est reputation, jumped up on the table like a boy, and in a loud voice and
with the intonation which had already long before become proper to the scien-
tists there of 'new format', and which has also reached the contemporary sci-
entists, pronounced the following:

"Listen, and all of you be aware that we, the representatives of terrestrial beings assembled here, who have, thanks to our great sciences, already attained independent individuality, have the happiness to be the first to be-hold with our own eyes the creation of a Messiah of divine consciousness sent to us from Above to reveal 'World-truths' to us!

"Thereupon began that usual maleficent what is called 'mutual-inflation',
which had already long been practised among the scientific beings of 'new
format', and chiefly on account of which no objectively true knowledge ever
evolves there as it does everywhere else, even merely from the passage of
time itself; but, on the contrary, even the knowledge once already attained
there is destroyed; and its keepers themselves are always becoming shallower
and shallower.

7

Chapter XXVIII

"That is to say, the rest of the scientists then began shouting and pushing each other in order to get near Lakkrohamsanin; and addressing him as their 'long-awaited Messiah' they conveyed to him by their admiring glances what are called their 'tributes of praise'.

"The most interesting thing about it all is this, namely, that the reason why all the other scientists were so greatly amazed and so freely gave way to what are called their 'scientific whimpers', lay in a very strange and particularly unconscious need which had been formed in the psyche of the scientists there.

"Namely, thanks as always to the same abnormally established conditions of ordinary existence, the notion had already arisen there long before, — and is up until now an inseparable part of the general psyche of each and every one of your favours, — that if anybody is a follower of an already well-known and important being, he thereby also becomes, or at least he will seem to be, almost as well-known and important himself.

"So it was on the strength of this that all the other scientists of that time, of the country Nievia, immediately manifested themselves approvingly towards this Lakkrohamsanin, because he was both very rich and what is most important, already famous.

"Well, my dear boy, when after the said banquet, the scientific beings of Nievia returned home, then they were no sooner there than they began speaking first among their neighbors and later more and more widely, here, there and everywhere, firstly, about that unprecedented Kashireitleer itself, and secondly, already foaming at the mouth, to persuade and convince everybody of the truth of those revelations which that great Lakkrohamsanin had grossed on this 'Kashireitleer'.

"The result of it all was that the ordinary beings both of the town Kronbookhon and of other parts of the country Nievia talked among themselves of nothing but these revelations.

"And gradually, as it also usually happens there, almost everywhere beings became divided into two mutually opposing parties, one of which favoured the 'invention' of the subsequent Universal Hasnamus, and the other the already existing and well fixed forms of being—existence.

"Thus it continued during almost a whole terrestrial year, during which time, both the ranks of the contending parties increased and towards each other there grew one of their particular properties called 'hate'.

"And one sorrowful day in the town Kronbookhon itself, there suddenly began among the beings, who already had become followers of one or the other of the two said mutually opposite currents, their process of what is called, 'Civil War'.

"*Civil War*, — this is the same as 'war'; the difference lies only in this, that in ordinary 'war', beings of one community destroy the beings of another community, while in a 'civil war', the process of reciprocal destruction proceeds among beings of one and the same community, as, for example: brother

Chapter XXVIII

8

annihilates borther: father - son: uncle - nephew: and so on.

"At the outset, during the four days, while that horrible process was at its height in Kronbookhon, and the attention of the other beings of the country of all Nievia was concentrated on it, everything was still relatively quiet in the other towns, except that here and there, small, what are called, 'skirmishes' occasionally took place; but when at the end of the fourth day, those who were for the 'invention' of Lakkrohamsanin, that is, for the scientists, were victorious in Kronbookhon, then, from that time forward, the same process also began at all the large and small points of the whole of the surface of Nievia.

"That wide-spread horrible process which had nowhere existed before, continued until there already appeared quite powerful 'hordes' of scientists, who, compelling all the surviving beings to acknowledge the ideas of Lakkrohamsanin, immediately destroyed everything.

"The result of all I have described was just that all the three-brained beings of Nievia became followers of the 'invention' of Lakkrohamsanin and in that community there was established a particular what is called 'Republic'.

"A little later, the community Nievia, being at that period great and what is called 'powerful', began, as it also usually happens there, 'making war' on the neighbouring communities for the purpose of imposing upon them also her new form of 'state-organization'.

"From that time on, my boy, on the then largest continent of your planet, their processes of reciprocal destruction among these strange three-brained beings began to proceed as before; and at the same time gradually were changed and finally were destroyed those various beneficent forms of their ordinary existence which had already been fixed in the process of their ordinary existence, thanks to the ideally foreseeing Reason of our now MOST VERY SAINTLY ASHIATA SHIEMASH.

Thereupon there again arose on the surface of your planet there - only to be destroyed anew and to give place to other arisings - their numerous separate communities with every possible, as it is expressed there, 'form-of-inner-state-organization'.

"Although the direct effect of that maleficent 'invention' of the now universal Hasnamus Lakkrohamsanin was that among your favourites the practice was revived of existing in separate communities and they again resumed their periodic reciprocal destruction, yet within many of these newly arisen independent communities on the continent Asia, beings still continued to conform in their ordinary existence to many of the unprecedentedly-wisely-foreseen details of the VERY SAINTLY Ashiata Shiemash for their ordinary being-existence, those details which had already been inseparably grafted into, what is called their 'mechanical-daily-life'.

"Well, it was for the final destruction of these said details that still remained in certain communities that the said scientists then assembled in the city of Babylon were just to blame.

Chapter XXVIII

9

"And they were then to blame in this respect also owing to the following:

"When in connection with that notorious question of the Beyond, they organized the 'all-planetary-conference' of all the scientists, there happened to be also among the scientists who went to Babylon on their own accord, the great-grandson of Lakkrohamsanin himself, who had also become a scientist.

"And he took with him, there to the city of Babylon, an exact copy of the mentioned Kashireitleer, but made on papyrus, the original of which had been engrossed by his great-grandfather and which he had obtained by inheritance.

"At the very height of the 'frenzy' concerning the 'question-of-the-soul', during one of the last big general meetings of the 'scientists', he read aloud the contents of that maleficent 'invention' of his great-grandfather's whereupon, thanks to the strange reason of these 'sorry scientists', it occurred - as also it had become proper among the scientists of this peculiar planet - that from a question which interested them, they at once passed to quite another, namely, from the question 'of-the-soul' to the question of what is called 'politics'.

"Thereupon in the city of Babylon meetings and discussions again commenced everywhere concerning the various kinds of 'state-organization' already existing or which ought to be formed anew.

"As the basis of all their discussions they took, of course, the truths indicated in the invention of Lakkrohamsanin and contained in what is called the 'Papyrus', that had been taken there and a copy of which almost every scientist who was then in Babylon carried in his pocket.

"For several months they discussed and argued, and once again, as before, they 'split' into parties; that is to say, all the scientists then in the city of Babylon 'split' into three independent what are called 'sections', under the following names:

the first - Section of 'Legomonists'

the second - Section of 'Neomothists'

the third - Section of 'Paleomothists'

"Each of these sections soon had its adherents from among the ordinary beings there in the city of Babylon; and once again things would certainly have ended also with a 'civil' war, if the Persian King, hearing of it all, had not at once 'cracked' them on their 'scientific noddles'.

"A number of these scientists were executed by him, others were imprisoned with lice, still others were dispatched to places, where even now 'French champagne' could not be taken.

"Finally, certain of those left, who were clearly shown to have been occupied with all this, only because, as it is said there, they were 'obviously mad', were permitted to return 'to their fatherlands' and those among them who had taken no part whatever in 'politics' were not only also given full liberty to return to their native land, but by the order of the mentioned

Chapter XXVIII

10

Persian king, their return to their native land was even accompanied with every kind of what is called 'honour'.

"So, my boy, those Babylonian scientists, who for various reasons survived and were scattered everywhere over the surface of almost the whole of the planet, then just continued wise-acreing, as it were, and they took as the basis of their wise-acreing - of course, not consciously, but simply mechanically - those two leading questions which had arisen and which been the 'questions-of the day' during the said Babylonian events, namely, the notorous questions concerning the 'soul' of man and the inner-state-organization.

"Well, the net result of these wise-acreings of theirs was that over the whole continent of Asia civil wars again broke out in various communities, and among the communities themselves the processes of mass reciprocal-destruction.

"The destruction which thus proceeded of the remnants of the results of the conscious labours of the VERY SAINTLY Ashiata Shiemash, continued on the continent of Asia for about a century and a half; nevertheless there were still in some places preserved and even by momentum were still in some places carried out certain forms that had been created by ASHIATA SHIEMASH for their beneficent being-existence. But when the three-brained beings there, who arose and existed on the neighbouring continent, hitherto called Europe, then began taking part in these Asiatic wars and civil wars, and when 'hordes' with the arch-vainglorious Greek called 'Alexander of Macedon' at their head, were despatched thence and passed almost everywhere over the continent of Asia, they now finally, as it is said, 'made a clean sweep' of everything from the surface of that ill-starred planet: - so clean a sweep that it left not even the trace of the memory that there on the surface of their planet there could once have existed such a 'bliss' specially and intentionally created for their existence by just such a Reason, whose bearer is now one of our seven MOST VERY SAINTLY OMNI-COSMIC INDIVIDUUMS, without whose participation even OUR UNI-BEING COMMON FATHER allows Himself to actualize nothing.

"I shall now elucidate rather more in detail concerning what I promised you a little while ago, namely, concerning the expression 'Hasnamus'.

"In general, those independent individuums are called and defined by the word 'Hasnamus' in whom, among a number of other what are called 'Individual-impulses' a certain 'something' obtained from the total presence of every three-brained being arised which participates in what is called their 'fulfilled-formation'; that is to say, which participates in the forming both of the 'planetary-body' itself and of the being and of his two higher being bodies at every stage of the perfecting of these latter.

"This 'something' in these separate cosmic Individuums arises and interblends in the process of crystallization from a certain, what is called 'Naloo-onossian-spectrum-of-impulses'.

"In addition to several very undesirable consequences for the said Individuums themselves, in whom they arise - about which I shall later also explain to you in detail - this said 'something' has still another particularity, namely, that as soon as the action of what is called 'intense-effort' ceases in the

Chapter XXVIII

11

presences of the given arisings, it is always perceived and manifested accord-
ing to some or other part of the mentioned 'Naloo-onossian-spectrum-of-im-
pulses', as if there were not enough of that something like the first and
second being-foods, and it thus helps the totality of the whole given pres-
ence to manifest itself 'harmfully-actingly', both for itself and for other
independent Individuums around.

"From the total presence of every kind of three-brained being, there arises
four kinds of the mentioned independent 'Hasnamus Individuums'.

"The first kind arises, when the planetary body of a being becomes such a
'Hasnamus-Individuum' during its planetary existence.

"The second kind arises when there become 'Hasnamus-Individuums' the 'Kesdjan-
bodies' of the three-brained beings which are 'fulfilledly' coated in the to-
tal presences of the beings, and which acquire in themselves the property of
'Tirinoorino', that is, they are no longer subject to the property of decom-
position in any sphere of that planet on which they arise.

"The third kind of 'Hasnamus-Individuum' issues from amongst those three-
brained beings, in whose presence the highest 'beingbody' is already 'ful-
filledly' coated and perfected, in the sense of objective reason, up to the
corresponding gradation, and who have also acquired in themselves the prop-
erty 'Tirinoorino' not only as regards the sphere of that planet on which
they arise, but also in all the other spheres of the Universe, until that time
when there proceeds in the presence of the given Individuum what is called the
'complete-transformation' of this said 'something'.

"The fourth kind of 'Hasnamus-Individuum' is similar to the third, but with
this difference, that for the Hasnamus of the third kind there is possibility
of at some time obtaining the mentioned transformation, whereas for this
fourth kind that possibility is already lost forever. Hence this fourth kind
of Hasnamus is called the 'Eternal-Hasnamus-Individuum'.

"All the four said independent kinds of 'Hasnamus-Individuum' who may have
their arising in the total presence of any three-brained being, on account of
the acquisition and the existence of the said 'something' in their presences,
completely lose, firstly, any possibility of crystallizing in themselves the
divine data for the arising of the sacred impulse of 'Objective-Conscience';
and secondly, after the sacred process of 'Rascooarno' and pending the elim-
ination from their presence of the action of the said 'something', they must
inevitably be subject to the corresponding.

"And, namely, in the Hasnamuses of the first kind, that is to say, when the
said 'something' is acquired by beings still consisting of only just a 'plan-
etary-body' alone, the decomposition of their planetary body does not proceed
according to the general rule. In other words, the ceasing to function of
the various kinds of what are called, 'self-sensible impulses' does not
simultaneously proceed in their presence with the approach of the sacred
'Rascooarno'.

"But in them the process of the sacred 'Rascooarno' begins still during their

Chapter XXVIII

12

planetary existence and proceeds in parts, that is one by one there gradually cease to participate in their total presence the functionings of separate, what are called, 'Complexes' of some of their independent spiritualized 'localizations', or, as your favourites would say there, - in such a being, first, one of his brains with all its appertaining functionings dies, later on, the second dies, and only then does the final death of the being approach.

"This partial death as well as the final 'disintegration-of-the-active-element' of which the given 'planetary-body' was formed, proceeds at first more slowly, and secondly, with the complete and inextinguishable action of the said 'self-sensible impulses' still possessed during life.

"The second kind of 'Hasnamus-Individuum', namely, such an indeed unfortunate arising, whose 'Kesdjan-body' as a three-brained being becomes such, contains no possibilities of independent selfperfection independently of the planetary coating, or, at least, no possibilities of succeeding in eradicating from his presence what is undesirable and what has not even always been acquired through his own fault.

"And because every planetary formation has a defined duration of existence, and every such 'Kesdjan body' arisen in a three-brained being can be coated in a new exterior only of a one-brained or two-brained system and not in a three-brained one, this said unfortunate cosmic arising, in addition to the said permanent trial, is compelled having had no time to adapt himself to one exterior form - to begin all over again in the form of some one-brained or two-brained being of the given planet with the presence of the permanent impulse of 'Hope'.

"As regards the third kind of 'Hasnamus-Individuum', namely, those from amongst the three-brained beings who have perfected themselves up to the 'higher-being-bodies', their presences are already never subject to decomposition in any sphere of the Universe; nor can any forces from without destroy that 'something' they acquired; but that 'something' can be destroyed in them exclusively by the 'actions-Partkdolgduty' formed in the presences themselves of these cosmic Individuums and which are called 'intentional suffering'.

"Such cosmic arising, therefore, must inevitably suffer correspondingly, until the time when they shall have succeeded in eradicating this 'something' from their presence.

"For the existence and suffering of these 'Hasnamus-Individuums' who arise from amongst the 'highest-being-bodies', there are even intentionally allotted and preserved in the Universe, four small planets situated in various most remote corners of our great Universe.

"One of these four small planets, called 'Retribution', is specially prepared for the 'eternal-Hasnamus-Individuums'; and the other three are for the 'highest-being-bodies' of those Hasnamuses in whose presences there is still the possibility of eliminating from themselves at some time or other, the said undesirable 'something'.

Chapter XXVIII

13

"These three small planets exist under the names of:

the first - 'Remorse of Conscience'

the second - 'Repentance'

the third - 'Self-Reproach'

"Here it is interesting to notice that from among the number of all the highest-being-bodies which have been coated and perfected in every kind of exterior form of three-brained beings, there have, so far, reached the planet 'Retribution' from the whole Universe only three hundred and thirty five; and one of them is just the 'highest-being-part' of the said Lakkrohamsanin of the planet Earth.

"On that planet 'Retribution' those 'eternal-Hasnamus-Individuums' must constantly endure those incredible sufferings called 'Inkiranodel' which are like the sufferings called 'Remorse of Conscience', but still more terrible, their chief terror being this, that these 'highest-being-bodies' must always undergo those horrible sufferings with the consciousness of complete hopelessness.

"As regards the 'Naloo-onossian-spectrum-of-impulses' which I spoke of, on account of which certain separate cosmic ariseings are transformed into Hasnamuses, then, on the basis of the chief cosmic law the sacred Eptaparaparshinoch, this spectrum has the essence to be the source of the 'perception-for-the-bringing-forth' and 'manifestation' of seven heterogeneous, what are called, 'aspects'. And these 'aspects', if characterized according to the ideas of your favourites and defined in their conversational language, may be called as follows:

(1) Conscious and unconscious depravity of every kind.

(2) Self-satisfaction from leading others astray.

(3) The urge to destroy the existence of other breathing things.

(4) The urge to succeed in never actualizing being-effort.

(5) The wish to conceal one's defects under the cloak of pretence.

(6) Calm self-content in the use of what is not personally deserved.

(7) The striving not to be what one is; and thus never to be aware or to sense one's real place in the Universe; and neither to give to others what is due, nor what corresponds, nor what is, in fact, deserved.

"And so, my boy, from the time that your favourites made a 'clean sweep' from the surface of their planet of every kind of result of the very saintly conscious labours of ASHIATA SHIEMASH, their separate communities gradually arose again in great numbers as before, under those two forms of what is called 'subjective-ordering' which they themselves called 'hereditary monarchy' and 'republic'.

"And in connection with these 'state-organizations' and established for these 'inner-subjective-orderings', there again began to exist there, terrors for all the beings of that ill-starred planet."

CHAPTER XXIX

THE FRUITS OF FORMER CIVILIZATIONS AND THE BLOSSOMS

OF THE CONTEMPORARY

"According to the stream of association of my tales concerning the three-brained beings breeding on the planet Earth which pleased you, I must not fail now already to explain to you, my boy, a little more about those two powerful communities there, called 'Greeks and Romans', who made a 'clean sweep' from the surface of that ill-starred planet of even the memory of the results obtained from the most saintly labours of the ESSENCE LOVING ASHIATA SHIEMASH.

I must tell you, first of all, that at that period when on the surface of your planet, namely on the continent of Asia, there was actualized from Above within the presence of a three-brained being there the already de-finitized sacred sacred conception of our now Omni-cosmic VERY SAINTLY ASHIATA SHIEMASH, and later also, during the periods of his very saintly activity and the subsequent gradual destruction by your favourites of all the results obtained from it, there also existed on the neighbouring conti-nent, then already called Europe, great numbers of those strange three-brained beings who please you, and who had already long before grouped them-selves into various independent communities.

Among the number of those independent communities, there were during those periods, on the basis of the same cosmic laws which I have once mentioned to you, those two large and, as they say there, 'most powerful' communities, communities, that is to say, well organized and possessing more means for the processes of 'reciprocal destruction' - the 'Greeks' and 'Romans'.

And about these from the point of view of your contemporary favourites 'very ancient' communities, I must furthermore not fail to explain to you and possibly in detail, - because not only did they then, as I have already said, make a 'clean sweep' from the face of that unfortunate planet of also the last results bonoficial for all the three-brained beings of all subsequent epochs, and even of any traces of the memory of the very saintly labours of the ESSENCE LOVING ASHIATA SHIEMASH, but they were also just the cause that there already proceeds real 'nonsense' in the reasons of the contemporary favourites of yours, and that there is completely atrophied in your favour-ites that 'fundamental-being-impulse' which is the main lever of objective morality and is called 'organic shame.'

A closer acquaintance with these big groupings of your favourites and with various forms of 'bliss' prepared by them and which have passed to the be-ings of later epochs, will give you a good idea and enable you to understand, exactly how separate independent communities are formed there, and also how

## Chapter XXIX

a given community, having become powerful quite independently of the beings themselves, takes advantage of the fact and sets about destroying everything already attained by the other 'less powerful' communities, and forcing upon them their own 'new inventions' usually in the most sincere feeling that they truly are just what the others need.

I must premise, my boy, that my story both of the history of their arising and of everything later that was connected with those ancient communities called 'Greeks' and 'Romans', is not based on the results of my personal investigations; no; — I shall only give you the information about them which I got from one of those beings of our tribe who decided to remain to exist forever on that planet of yours.

The circumstances were these: In descending to the planet Earth for the sixth and last time, I proposed to attain, at any cost, the final elucidation to myself of all the genuine causes why the psyche of those three-brained beings, which ought to be and might be the psyche of the rest of the three-brained beings of our great Universe, had, on that planet, become so phonomatically strange.

And having, during my investigations repeatedly constated that a fundamental cause of the various abnormalities of the general psyche of the contemporary beings was also what is called the 'civilization', originating in those two large groups of beings called 'Greeks' and 'Romans', I was obliged to enquire into certain details about them also.

But as I was fully occupied at that time with my researches concerning the activities of the VERY SAINTLY ASHIATA SHIEMASH, I handed over the elucidation of the history of the arising of these two independent groupings of your favourites — in respect of, what is called their 'subjective-being-Being' — to that same being of our tribe who, as I have already told you, carries on an Undertaking Business in a large city on the continent of Europe down to the present time.

From the investigations of this countryman of ours, it seems that long long before the period to which what I told you about the majestic city of Babylon referred, namely, at a time when the process of the existence of those strange beings was proceeding mainly on the continent Asia alone, and when their chief culture centre was TikTok, on that said continent of Europe, which is now the chief place of existence of your favorites, there were, as yet no definitely organized communities.

Mainly there then existed on that continent, two brained and one brained beings called 'wild-quadrupeds' and 'reptiles' but of your favorites, the biped beings, there were then on that continent only a number of small groups, almost as 'wild' as the 'quadrupeds' themselves.

The occupation of these small groups of biped beings was just the destruction of the 'quadruped' and 'reptile' beings, — and occasionally also of each other.

And the numbers of your favorites on that continent Europe only increased when emigrants from Maralpleissi, wandering from one place to another, finally arrived and settled there.

3

Chapter XXIX

Towards the close of that period there migrated from Tikliamish to that con-
tinent Europe a number of beings of the first Asiatic group who had two quite
different professions; namely, some of them were engaged in various marine
occupations, and others in what are called there 'cattle-raising' and
'sheep-farming'.

The cattle-raising families populated chiefly the southern shores of the con-
tinent, because those parts were at that time very convenient for the main-
tainence and grazing of such quadruped beings.

And that group of terrestrial beings was then called 'Latinaki', a word that
signified 'shepherds'.

At first these shepherds existed with their families and flocks scattered in
different places. But later on their numbers gradually, partly from the
immigration of beings from the continent Asia having the same profession as
themselves, and partly because they were becoming more and more prolific,
for the reason that the Nautre of the planet Earth had begun to adapt her-
self to the deteriorating quality of the vibrations she demanded and that
had to be formed from their radiations, by substituting those vibrations
which are now already obtained only from the process of their sacred
'Rascooarno', or, as they say - 'from their death'.

And thus, when thanks to all this, their numbers had considerably increased
and external conditions demanded frequent relations between separate families,
they formed their first common place, and this common place they called
'Rimk'.

It was from that group of Asiatic shepherds that the later famous Romans just
originated; their name having been taken from the name of their first common
place 'Rimk'.

Those Asiatic beings who were engaged in 'marine occupations', namely in
fishing and in gathering sponges, coral and seaweed, emigrated with their fam-
ilies for the convenience of their profession and settled either on the
western shores of their own continent Ashhark or on the south-eastern shores
of the continent Europe, or on the islands of the Straits which still divide
the continents Asia and Eruope.

The beings of those newly-formed groups of three brained terrestrial beings
were then called 'Hellenaki', a word that meant 'Fishermen'.

The number of the beings of that group, also, gradually increased owing to
the same causes already mentioned respecting the group of shepherds.

The name of the beings of this second group changed many times and finally
they came to be called 'Greeks'.

And so, my dear boy.

The beings of just these two groups were one of the chief causes that the
Reasons of the contemporary favourites of yours have become mechanical, and
that there have become completely atrophied in them the data for engendering

4

## Chapter XXIX

the impulse of being-shame.

The Greeks were the cause why the Reasons of the three brained beings there began gradually to degenerate and became at last so degenerate that among contemporary beings it is already as our dear Mullah Nassr Eddin says, 'a real nonsense mill'.

And the Romans were the cause why in the result of successive changes, those factors are never crystallized in the presences of the contemporary three brained beings there, which in other three-brained beings engender the impulse called 'instinctive-shame'; that is, the being-impulse that maintains what are called ... and 'objective morality'.

Thus it was that those two communities arose there, which afterwards, as it often happens there, became very solid and powerful for a definite period. And the history of their further maleficent 'prepared inheritance' for the beings of subsequent generations is as follows:

According to the investigations of our countryman, it seems the earliest ancestors of the beings of the community, which was later called 'Greece', were often obliged, on account of the frequent storms at sea which hindered them in their 'marine occupations', to seek shelter during the rains and winds, in quiet places, where just from boredom, they played various 'games' which they invented for their distraction.

As it later became clear, these ancient fishermen amused themselves at first with such 'games' as children now play there, but children, it must be noticed, who have not yet started the contemporary schooling, - because the children there who do go to school have so much homework to do, consisting chiefly of learning by rote the 'poetry' which various candidate 'Hasnahmusses have composed there, that the poor children never have time to play any 'game'.

Briefly, these poor bored fishermen played at first the ordinary 'children's games' already established there long before; but afterwards when one of them invented a new game called 'Pouring from the empty into the void', they were all so tickled with it that thereafter, they amused themselves with that alone.

This game consisted in formulating some question or other, always about some 'fiddle-faddle' or other, that is to say, a question about some deliberate piece of absurdity, and the one to whom the question was addressed had to give as plausible an answer as possible.

Well, it was just this same game that became the cause of all that happened later.

It turned out that among those ancient bored fishermen, were a number so 'bright' and 'ingenious' that they got to be expert in inventing, according to the principles of that peculiar 'game', very long explanations.

And when one of them discovered how to make what was afterwards called 'parchment' from the skin of the fish called 'shark', then some of these skilful

Chapter XXIX

5

fellows, just to 'swagger' before their companions, even began engrossing
these long explanations of theirs on these fish skins, employing those con-
ventional signs which had been invented earlier, for another game called
'Mouse-trap'.

Still a little later, when these bored fishermen had already given place to
their descendants, both these engrossed fish-skins and the craze for the
said peculair 'game' passed to the latter by inheritance; and these various
new inventions, both their own and their ancestors, they called first by the
very high-sounding name, - 'sciences'.

And thus in course of time the craze for cooking up these 'sciences' passing
from generation to generation, the beings of that group, whose ancestors had
been simple Asiatic fishermen, became 'specialists' in inventing every sort
of such 'sciences' as these.

These 'sciences', moreover, also passed from generation to generation and a
number of them have reached the contemporary beings of that planet almost un-
changed.

And hence it is that a good half of what are called the 'Egoplasticuri' aris-
ing in the Reason of the contemporary beings of that ill-starred planet, from
which, what is called a 'being-world-view' is in general formed in beings, -
are crystallized just from the 'truths' invented there by those bored fisher-
men and their subsequent generations.

Concerning the ancient shepherds, who later formed the great powerful commu-
nity called 'Rome', their ancestors also were often forced, on account of
bad weather, to put their flocks into sheltered places, and to pass the time
together somehow or other.

Being together, they had 'various talks'. But when everything had been
talked out and they felt bored, then one of them suggested that as a relief
they should take up the pastime which they then called for the first time
'Cinque contra uno' - I.e. five against one - an occupation which has been
preserved to the present time under the same name, among their descendants
who continue to arise and to exist there.

So long as only the beings of the male sex then engaged in that business.
everything went 'slowly-and-peacefully', but when a little later their 'pass-
ive-halves' also joined in, that is to say, their women, and who at once
appreciating it, soon became addicted to it - they just then gradually
attained in these 'occupations' such 'finesses' that even if our All-universal
Arch-cunning Lucifer should rack his honourable brains, he could not even in-
vent a tithe of the 'turns' these erstwhile shepherds then invented and
'prepared' for the beings of the succeeding generations of that ill-starred
planet.

And so, my boy, when both these independent groupings of terrestrial three
brained beings multiplied and began acquiring every variety of those effec-
tive 'means', whose acquisition is the usual aim of all communities there
during all periods of their existence, namely, the 'means' of reciprocal
destruction, they then began carrying out these 'processes' with other inde-

Chapter XXIX

3

pendent communities there - for the most part, of course, with the less powerful communities - and occasionally among themselves.

Here it is extremely interesting to notice that when periods of 'peace' occurred between these two communities there - communities of almost equal strength - in respect of the possession of efficient 'means' for the processes of 'reciprocal destruction' - the beings of both groups, the places of their existence being adjacent, often came into contact and had friendly relations with each other; with the result that little by little they then picked up from each other those specialties which had first been invented by their ancestors and which had become proper to them. In other words, the result of the frequent contact of the beings of those two communities was that the Greek beings, borrowing from the Roman beings all the finesses of sexual 'turns', began arranging their what are called 'Athenian-nights', while the Roman beings, having learned from the Greek beings how to cook up 'sciences', composed their later very famous what is called 'Roman Law'.

A great deal of time has passed since then. The authors of both those kinds of being manifestation have already long been destroyed, and their descendants who chanced to become 'powerful' have been destroyed also. Yet no.... the contemporary three brained beings of that planet spend even with emotion, more than half their existence and being-energy acquired somehow or other - in unconsciously and sometimes even consciously absorbing and actualizing those two ideals, the initiators of whose arising were the said bored Asiatic 'fishermen' and shepherds'.

And so, my boy, later on, it seems, when both these groupings among your favourites acquired many of the said efficient 'means' for the successful destruction of the existence of beings like themselves, and when they had become practised in persuading or by the potency of their 'means', compelling - the beings of other countries to exchange their inner convictions for those ideals invented by their ancestors there, then, as I have said, they first conquered the neighbouring communities situated on the continent Europe, and afterwards with the help of the hordes they collected during that period, turned towards the continent Asia for the same purpose.

And there already on the continent Asia, they began spreading that maleficent influence of theirs, first among the beings populating the Western shores of that continent, - beings in whom, as I have already said, being-impulses of a more or less normal being-existence had been cultivated for centuries - and afterwards, they gradually began advancing into the interior.

This advance of theirs into the interior of the continent Asia proceeded very successfully, and their ranks were constantly being increased, chiefly because the scientists who had been in Babylon then continued everywhere on the continent Asia to infect the Reasons of beings with their Hasnamussian political ideas.

And they were also helped very much by the fact that there were still preserved in the instincts of the Asiatic beings, the results of the influences of the 'initiates' and 'priests', disciples of the VERY SAINTLY ASHIATA SHIEMASH, who in their preachings had inculcated among other things, one of the chief commandments of Ashiata Shiemash which declared:

Chapter XXIX

7

'Do not kill another even when your own life is in danger'.

Profiting by all this, these former fishermen and shepherds could very easily advance, destroying on the way all those who declined to worship the 'gods' they themselves had finally acquired, that is to say, their fantastic 'sciences' and their phenomenal depravity.

At first these 'sowers of evil' for all the three brained beings there of all the succeeding generations arising on the continent Europe, and especially the Greeks, in their movement into the interior of the continent Asia, acted if slowly nevertheless essentially.

But when sometime later, there appeared and stood and the head of what is called an 'army', that 'fulfilledly formed' 'Arch-vain-glorious Greek', the future Hasnamus Alexander of Macedonia, then from that time on there just began to proceed the said 'clear sweep' of the last remnants of the results of the very saintly intentional labours of our now COMMON COSMIC MOST VERY SAINTLY ASHIATA SHIEMASH, and again there was resumed, as it is said, the 'old, old story'.

Although every time the place of the centre of culture has been changed, among your favourites those strange three brained beings, and what is called a new 'civilization' has arisen, and each new 'civilization' has brought for the beings of succeeding epochs something both new and maleficent, nevertheless, not one of these numerous 'civilizations' has ever prepared so much evil for the beings of later epochs, including of course the contemporary epoch, as that same infamous Greco-Roman civilization.

Not to mention the large number of other and minor psychic features, unbecoming to be possessed by three brained beings, and now existing in the presences of your favourites, that civilization is mainly to blame for the complete disappearance from the presences of the three brained beings of succeeding generations, and especially of the contemporary beings of the possibilities for crystallizing the data for 'sane-logical-mentation' and for engendering the impulse of 'being-self-shame'.

Namely, the 'ancient-Greek-fantastic-sciences' served for the complete atrophy of the former, and the 'ancient-Roman-depravity' for the latter.

In the early period of that Greco-Roman civilization, the said maleficent impulses, which have now become being-impulses, namely, the 'passion-for-inventing-fantastic-sciences' and the 'passion-for-depravity', was proper to the Greek and Roman beings alone; when, as I have already said, the beings of both these communities chanced afterwards to acquire the said strength and began coming into contact with and influencing the beings of other communities, the beings of many other communities of your unfortunate favourites, gradually began to be infected by these peculiar and unnatural being-impulses.

This took place, on the one hand, as I have already said, owing to the constant influence of both these communities, and, on the other hand, owing to that peculiarity of their psyche - common to all the three-brained beings of

8

Chapter XXIX

that planet, and already well fixed in it before this - which is called there 'imitation'.

And thus, little by little these 'inventions' of those two ancient communities have brought it about that already, at the present time, the psyche of your favourites, shaky enough already before then - has now become so unhinged in all of them without exception, that both their 'world-outlook' and the whole ordering of their ordinary existence in general, rest and proceed exclusively on the basis of those two said 'inventions' of the beings of that 'Greco-Roman-civilization', namely, on the bases of fantasying, and of striving-for-sexual-gratification.

Here it is very interesting to notice that although, as I have already told you, thanks to the inheritance from the ancient Romans the 'organic-self-shame' - proper to the three brained beings - has gradually entirely disappeared from the presences of your favourites, nevertheless there has arisen in them in its place something rather like it. Of this pseudo-being impulse, which they also call 'shame', there is all you like in the presences of your contemporary favourites, but the data for its bringing-forth, just as of all the rest, are quite singular.

This being-impulse arises in their presence only when they do something which under their abnormally established conditions of ordinary being-existence is not acceptable to be done before others.

But if nobody sees what they do, then nothing they do - even if in their own consciousness and their own feeling it should be undesirable - engenders any such impulse in them.

The 'bliss' prepared there by the ancient Romans has in recent times already so penetrated the nature of your favourites breeding on all the continents of that ill-starred planet, that it is even difficult to say which beings of which contemporary communities have inherited most from these 'obliging' Romans.

But as regards the inheritance passed down from the ancient Greeks, namely, the passion for inventing various fantastic 'sciences', this passion has not become proper to all the three-brained beings of contemporary time equally, but it has passed down only to certain beings arising among the beings of all the contemporary, both large and small communities, breeding on all the terra-firma parts of the surface of that peculiar planet.

Proportionately, this passion, namely, 'to invent-fantastic-sciences', has passed down by heredity from the ancient Greeks mainly to the beings of the contemporary community existing there under the name of 'Germany'.

The beings of that contemporary Germany can be boldly declared the 'direct-heirs-of-the-ancient-Greek-civilization'. And they can be so declared, because at the present time it is just they chiefly who bring every kind of new 'science' and invention, into contemporary civilization.

Unfortunately, my boy, the beings of that contemporary community Germany have

Chapter XXIX

9

in many respects, as it is said, gone one better, than the beings of ancient Greece.

Thanks to the 'sciences' invented by the ancient Greeks, only the being-mentation in other beings was and still continues to be spoiled.

But in addition to this, the contemporary beings of that community Germany have become very skillful in also inventing such 'sciences', thanks to which, the said specific disease there of 'wiseacreing' has been very widely spread among others of your favourites. And during the process of this disease in them, many of them semi-consciously or even quite automatically, chance to notice some small detail of that common cosmic process which actualizes everything existing, and afterwards, informing others of it, they use it with them for some of their, as they are called, 'new-inventions', thereby adding to the number of those 'new-means' of which during the last two of their centuries so many have accumulated there, that their total effect has now already become, what is called, the 'resultant-decomposing-force', in contradistinction to what is called, the 'resultant-creative-force' of Nature.

And, indeed, my boy, only merely to the 'sciences' 'invented' by the beings of that contemporary Germany, other three brained beings of your planet, belonging both to that same community and to others, have now acquired the possibility of inventing and they do now almost every day invent here or there some such new invention or 'new means' and, employing them in the process of their existence, they have now already brought it about that poor Nature there - already infected, through no fault of her own, without this - is scarcely able to actualize what are called her 'evolving' and 'involving' processes.

For your clear representation and better understanding, how, namely, these contemporary direct heirs have surpassed their 'legators', I would like to explain to you now also about certain 'means' existing there now at the present time and already widely used which owe their existence exclusively to these 'Nature-helping' direct heirs of ancient Greece.

I will explain to you certain of these means there, now existing and in use everywhere, which have been 'invented' by the beings just of that contemporary community 'Germany'.

I should like first to emphasize, by the way, one very odd phenomenon, namely, that these contemporary 'substitutes' for the ancient Greeks give names to their said maleficent 'inventions' which for some reason or other all end in 'ine'.

As examples of the very many particularly-maleficent 'inventions' of those German beings, let us just take those five of what are called 'chemical-subtances', now existing there under the names of 1) Satkaine, 2) Aniline, 3) Cocaine, 4) Atropine, 5) Alisarine, and which chemical substances are used there at the present time by the beings of all the continents and islands, as our dear Mullah Nassr Eddin says: 'even without moderation'.

Chapter XXIX

10

The first of the enumerated means - specially invented by the German beings - namely 'Satkaine' is nothing else but 'Samookoorooasar', that is to say, one of those seven what are called 'neutralizing gases' which arise and are always present in the general presence of each planet and which take part in the 'accomplishing-crystallization' of every definite surplanetary and interplanetary formation, and which in separated states and always and everywhere, what are called, 'indiscriminate-destroyers-of-the-already-arisen'.

About this German invention, I once also learned there among other things, that when one of the beings of that community, for reasons I recently described, happened to obtain this gas from some 'surplanetary' and 'Intra-planetary' definite formations, and noticed in the said way its particularity, and told several others about it, then these others - owing to the fact that there was then proceeding in the presences of the beings of their community, consequently in them themselves, what is called 'the-most-intense-experiencing' of the chief peculiarity of the psyche of the three brained beings of your planet, namely, 'the-urgent-need-to-destroy-the-existence-of-others-like-themselves'; and indeed, the beings of that community were then quite absorbed in their process of reciprocal destruction with the beings of neighbouring communities - these others thereupon at once 'enthusiastically' decided to devote themselves entirely to finding means to employ the special property of that gas for the speedy mass destruction of the existence of the beings of other communities.

Having begun their practical researches with this in view, one of them soon discovered that if this gas is concentrated in a pure state in such a way that it could be freely liberated in any given space at any given time it could easily be employed for the mentioned aim.

That was enough, and from that time on, this gas, artificially isolated from the general harmony of the actualization of everything existing, began to be liberated in a certain way into space by all the other ordinary beings of that community during the processes of reciprocal destruction, just when and just where the greatest number of beings of other, as they are called, 'hospital' communities were grouped.

When this isolated particularly-poisonous cosmic-substance is intentionally liberated into the atmosphere under the said conditions, and then, striving to reblend with other corresponding cosmic substances, if it should enter the planetary bodies of three brained beings nearby, it instantly and completely destroys their existence, or, at best, permanently injures the functioning of one or other part of their general presence.

The second of the 'chemical-substances' I enumerated, namely, 'Aniline', is that chemical colouring substance, by means of which most of those surplanetary formations can be dyed from which the three brained beings there just make all kinds of such objects as they need in the process of their ordinary being-existence.

Although thanks to that 'invention' your favourites can now dye any object any colour, what the lastingness of the existence of these objects becomes - ah, just there lies their famous Bismarck's 'pet cat'.

Chapter XXIX

11

Before ever that maleficent Aniline existed, the objects produced by your
favourites for their ordinary existence, such, for instance, as what are
called 'carpets', 'pictures' and various articles of wool, wood and skin,
were dyed with simple vegetable dyes, which they had learned during centuries
how to obtain, and these just-enumerated objects would formerly last from
five to ten and even fifteen of their centuries.

But now, thanks merely to this Aniline, or to dyes of other names into which
this same Aniline enters as the basis, there remains of the objects dyed with
these new colours, at most after about thirty years, only perhaps the memory
of them.

I must also say that the beings of the contemporary community Germany have
been the cause not only that thanks to this maleficent Aniline, the produc-
tion of all the contemporary beings of this planet are quickly destroyed,
but also that productions from ancient times have almost ceased to exist on
that ill-starred planet.

This latter occurred because for various Hasnamussian purposes and not for
their notorious, as they call them, 'scientific aims' they collected the sur-
viving ancient productions from all countries and not knowing how to preserve
ancient objects, they only hastened their speedy destruction.

But they used and still use those 'antiques' they collected as 'models' for
'cheap goods' which are everywhere known on that ill-starred planet by the
name of 'Ersatz'.

As for the third of the enumerated chemical substances they 'invented',
namely, Cocaine, that chemical substance not only also is of great assistance
to Nature in more rapidly decomposing the planetary formations - in this in-
stance, their own planetary bodies - but this chemical means has an effect
on the psyche of the contemporary beings of the planet Earth, surprisingly
similar to that which the famous organ Kundabuffer had on the psyche of their
ancestors.

When their ancestors had that invention in themselves of the Great Angel
Louisos, then thanks to it, they were always exactly in the same state as the
contemporary beings are when they take this German invention called 'Cocaine'.

I must warn you my boy, of course that even if the action of that German in-
vention was similar to the action of the famous organ Kundabuffer, it
happened without any conscious intention on the part of the contemporary be-
ings of the community Germany; they became colleagues of the great Angel
Louisos only by chance.

At the present time almost all the beings who become genuine representatives
of contemporary civilization very meticulously and with the greatest delight
and tenderness introduce into themselves this 'blessing' of contemporary
civilization, of course, always to the glory, as our dear Mullah Nassr Eddin
says, of the 'one-eyed-General'.

The fourth of the enumerated chemical substances, namely, 'Atropine' is also

Purgatory

14

of the organ Kundabuffer, that is to say, for obtaining a certain palpitating self-oblivious pleasure. Latterly indeed during these pleasures, this continuation of the race takes place accidentally among them, and certainly much against their wish, since such a result is for many of them often extremely depressing, as involving in the future, many inconveniences and deprivations of the possibility of satisfying their numerous weaknesses formed from the consequences of the properties of the, for them, fraudulent organ Kundabuffer.

"According to the Law of Triamonia, the continuation of their race from this Exloehary proceeds in the following way. In Earth-beings of the male sex, owing to certain details of mixing, Exloehary is formed with the properties of positivity, that is, activity; and the Exloehary formed in beings of the female sex, is, for the same reason, worked out with negative properties, that is passive. If during the mixing of the Exloehary of the male sex and the Exloehary of the female sex, there enter into this mixture substances of the third force, that is, of the neutralising force of the Law of Triamonia, conception ensues for a new formation; that is, the result of the union of two opposite consequences, formed from the causes resulting from the former consequences arising during the course of the cosmic Trogoautoegokrat.

"Formerly on this planet, beings also knew that for three-centre beings, besides ordinary coarse food for the stomach, it is also necessary always to feed on a second and a third food; but only the beings of that period when the continent Atlantis still existed arrived at this knowledge, and began to put it into practice. With the destruction of Atlantis there perished forever for the Earth-beings all knowledge and understanding about these two latter foods.

"Although at the present time beings of the Earth also consume all three kinds of food, yet they consume them, especially the two latter, quite automatically, without any desire or understanding.

"They know today only the first food; and they know this only because its necessity and visibility are too obvious, so that with their best will otherwise, it is impossible for them not to know about it.

"They also know a little about the second food which they simply call 'air'. They know that without this air they cannot exist; but of what it consists and into what its matters are transformed in them, they know absolutely nothing at all.

"But as regards the third food, they not only know nothing about it, but they have never even heard of it.

"The matters of all three foods automatically evolve in contemporary beings to the degree demanded by Nature for the maintenance of their existence and the continuation of their race.

"The beings of the continent Atlantis called the second food 'Abrustdonis' and the third 'Helkdonis'. Regarding these two foods as very important and the productive feeding on them as their most important duty, the evolution of

Purgatory

17

"This second body was and is called 'Kesdjan', or as it is still sometimes named the 'body of the spirit'. When this new second boy Kesdjan had in its turn been completely formed in them, it also began gradually to perfect itself in the sense of mechanical reasonableness. This mechanical reasonableness formed itself and at the present time forms itself in both the bodies of the being, namely in the planetary body, or as your Earth-beings call it physical body and in the body Kesdjan. The first beings very quickly acquired this reasonableness because they existed quite normally. Moreover, normal existence was then everywhere quite possible, because on no planet was the idea entertained that any sort of peace could be obtained by means of that complacency, which in general always hinders the beings in their strivings for perfection. When this second body was also entirely perfected well, there just began then in this same body Kesdjan, and strictly in the same order, owing to the sacred substances of the Helkdonis a gradual deposit of substances formed from the emanations of the Defterocosmoses. And from these substances there was formed in them, the third body, which later was called 'soul'. These three bodies equal in size and similar in all details are also as if one were put into the other, but they are formed of substances of quite different degrees of the fundamental cosmic octave having totally different properties, and, of course, possibilities.

"Here you won't mind if I tell you further, that this Exloehary which Nature itself forms in your favorites, without their conscious labors, for the continuation of their race, has long ago been adapted to the service of a vice which has become prevalent among them. Unlike the beings of the whole Universe for whom the use of the substances Exloehary is considered as the chief sacrament of all their divine cosmic sacraments, your beings employ for themselves the processes of the manifestations of the substances of the Exloehary, as a means of deriving pleasant thrills, and this habit has now entered into their flesh and blood. At the present day this vice is as indispensable to them, as the nourishment derived from their first food. Amongst other beings of our Megalocosmos, the days when the process of this manifestation of the Exloehary is produced, are the greatest and most solemn days of all; and these days are called 'Days for helping God'.

"These days are celebrated not only on the planet Purgatory but also on nearly all the planets of the Universe, and as I have already told you, they are universally considered the greatest and most solemn days of all the days of the year; and not for three-centred beings only, but for all other rather reasonable beings as well, without distinction of form or place of existence.

"Perhaps you do not yet know the significance of these great days, my dear boy", Beelzebub asked his grandson, upon which Hassein replied in the following words.

"No, my dear grandfather, the details of this I do not yet know. Only I do know, that the helping-God days for beings of our planet Karatas, are considered as holidays, and for these holidays there, all our beings prepare themselves almost from the very end of the previous holiday. A 'lunias' even before the beginning of the holiday, both old as well as young cease to introduce into themselves the first food; they only pray and thank Our Creator for their existence, I know also that the last two of these solemn days are considered as days for praising our fathers.

18

Purgatory

"That is why during these days every year, my dear grandfather, we all spoke and thought about you, silently beseeching Our Endlessness to create for you such conditions of existence as might enable you quickly and easily to bring your reasonableness to the required sacred gradation, and to finish more quickly this essential existence of yours." With these words Beelzebub's grandson very solemnly ended his reply.

"Now well, my dear boy, when we get home, I will explain to you in detail about Exloehary, and also how these sacred sacraments proceed; but meanwhile, let us go back again to our story of the first Tritacosmos beings. If we spend so much time on digressions we shall be nearing our planet Karatas, and I may be obliged to leave unfinished the tale I have begun concerning the holy planet Purgatory.

"Although we shall not arrive on Karatas so very soon, and I certainly have time to finish my tale completely, yet the fact is, that as we now hear home, I wish to have some spare time in which to tell you better about those things about which I decided to tell you at the very beginning when I noticed your interest in beings of the planet Earth; but I will tell you only when we are nearly home.

"Why! Why do your eyes shine like that? Curiosity has already seized you as it does your favorites. Better be patient and you will know all in its due time. At least your patience will prove the difference between your nature and that of the beings of that remote planet of our Megalocosmos, who have aroused your intense interest.

"I can only say, that what I wish to tell you, will be the most interesting for you of all that you have heard from me of the events occurring on that planet.

Having said this Beelzebub resumed the thread of his story concerning the holy planet Purgatory.

"In this manner when in the first Tritacosmos-beings, Pure Reason began to be perfected and had reached a certain degree in their third body, then from that time on, such conscious souls were taken to corresponding places of the Universe for corresponding help to Our Endlessness in His Government of the enlarged Universe.

"These reasonable souls happened to be appointed to such duties in the following way: When the reasonableness in their souls had reached the corresponding gradations of the sacred scale, they finished their essential existence on the planets, or as it is still said, died. Their spirit, that is, the body of the soul, and the body of their Kesdjan, separated themselves both together from their planetary body. And having left this latter body on the planet, both of these bodies, together, rose to the sphere of substances, from which in general, the body Kesdjan is formed, and there they continued to exist and to perfect themselves further. Just there this spirit died a second time, that is to say, the body of the soul separated itself from the body Kesdjan. And only then did the soul become independent.

Purgatory

19

"If this particular soul already had a corresponding reasonableness it was taken to the Sun-Absolute or to other places where there was a need of such souls, and if its reasonableness had not reached the required gradation, it could then continue its existence as a spirit of this sphere. You must know that in this sphere the spirit cannot continue immortal a very long time, since the body of the Kesdjan has only a definite duration. Hence the spirit might die before attaining its perfection. In these cases, the continuation of the existence of the still unperfected soul proceeded in the following way. While it still has its own Kesdjan, every spirit looked about amongst spirits like itself for another suitable Kesdjan which still had a body of the soul. And if this latter spirit died after its perfection, this soul entered into its body Kesdjan and continued its existence and perfection. Such a transmigration or 're-incarnation' of the soul is called 'Psypohdondr'.

"After the first death of the being, then as well as at the present time, his first planetary body, being formed on planets from microcosmoses and from elements of its planets, gradually decomposes into its original elements, and after the second death of the being, the body Kesdjan also, being formed from the substances of the radiations of planets of the given solar system, gradually decomposes into its original elements, and these substances go to their degree of the octavity of this solar system.

"The body of the soul itself, being formed of substances derived from the emanations of various other suns could not be decomposed in the solar system where it was formed and lived, but continued to exist in the given solar system in definite places, until its final perfection. After this at a certain gradation of reasonableness, this body of the soul became an individual, that is, a force in itself, a unity, no longer subject to decomposition from exterior causes.

"Thereafter this perfected soul was taken, as I have already told you, to that place to which the degree of its reasonableness corresponded. By the way, you should know that during this very period, the Cherubim and Seraphim of Our Endlessness created that sacred scale of Reason which exists even till now. This sacred scale of Reason is nothing but a kind of measure, or line divided into equal parts. On one end of this line is indicated a complete absence of all reason, without even a simple instinct; in short, at this end there is indicated absolute inertia. At the other end, there is indicated absolute reason which is the reasonableness of Our Incomparable Endlessness.

"This measure of reasonableness is used to determine at the present time the reasonableness of all beings of every form originating on every planet of our great Megalocosmos.

"By the way, it will not trouble you if I here also explain to you about Reason. You must try to understand this as well as you can and also assimilate it in yourself. In our Megalocosmos in all beings without any difference of origin and nature, two kinds of reason can be formed and exist – the first kind, objective, the formation and manifestations of which are equal everywhere in every being of the Universe; but the second kind of reason not only on every planet but in every being is different, or as it is said, it is subjective.

Purgatory

20

"The objective Pure Reason is material, and its source in all beings is formed from one and the same quality and property of matter; and this matter is nothing but substances formed of that prime emanation of the Sun-Absolute.

"You remember that I told you that this emanation had not in the beginning all the three forces of the Law of Triamonia. This why our Almighty Endlessness was obliged to replace this third force, namely the neutralising force, by His Own Force of Will. And then from this first emanation were formed special substances which later on entered into the composition of the Deferocosmoses, in consequence of which the source of Reason is composed only of particles of emanations of these Deferocosmoses. In this emanation one often happens to meet and it is also possible to absorb these residual substances which originated from the satisfaction of the Force of the Will of Our Prime Source, His Endlessness Himself.

"As regards the second kind of reason, namely, the subjective, it is not material. It is only the result of associations of those subjective ideas which the being has acquired during his existence by means of the mechanical perception of his subjective impressions and information. That is why this reason is called automatic, that is to say, not existing by itself, its existence dependent only on mechanical causes. It is only the totality of all true or false informations coming from without.

"Pure Objective Reason by itself is unchangeable; it can perfect itself only by suffering perceptions of truths; and it has the property of being under the law of attraction, that is, of feeling similar to itself. Automatic reason is, of course, not under the law of attraction. Every one can judge and understand it subjectively, but only according to the similarly mechanically assimilated reasonings in them.

"Pure Reason can become a function in beings only in that third body of theirs, that is, in the body of their soul. In the two other bodies, namely the planetary body, and in the Kesdjan, there can be only that same automatic reason. But in these two bodies the process of that automatic reason is different.

"For example, the perception of information from the outside, in the first planetary or physical body, is produced only by the sound of the names of the object, or as can be otherwise said, the impressions are recorded and associated with words. In the body Késdjan, on the other hand, that very process is continued by means of so-called molecular forms, that is to say, in the brain of that body there are formed permanent corresponding form-cells for each idea.

"Thus it comes about, my dear Hassein, that at the present time, of those real souls, formed and perfected in those beings themselves, there are very few on the planets.

"They were formed only in the first beings formed directly of the Microcosmoses, and in the bodies of their true heirs.

"Thus all the real souls have long ago nearly perfected themselves: Already they are helping Our Endlessness in His Great Fulfillment.

21

Purgatory

"Nevertheless at the present time there are on nearly all the planets of the Universe very many beings with souls.

"But these souls are, let us say, souls of the second order. Although similar to real souls, they were not formed in the manner I have just described; and they are formed for quite other reasons.

"These souls of the second order arose in the Universe from the following cause. When on the Sun-Absolute, there were collected the necessary great number of those real souls, the following unexpected phenomenon occurred.

"In view of the fact that the atmosphere of the Sun-Absolute had in itself its Law of Triamonia and that real souls also had such a law of their own, there was soon established between the atmosphere of the Sun-Absolute and those souls, what is called Triamonical contact, and from that contact in the atmosphere of the Sun-Absolute, there gradually began to be formed a certain particular substance. This substance having a much lighter atomic weight than the rest of the substances of the atmosphere of the Sun-Absolute, began to collect above that atmosphere and gradually to form a second atmosphere, as it were, on the Sun-Absolute.

"Since the Sun-Absolute still continued to emanate, thereafter, together with its emanations which spread themselves through the Universe, that same substance also began to be spread through the whole Universe. And since on certain of the planets a variety of forms of the Microcosmos continued to appear, the following unexpected phenomenon began to show itself. In certain of those Microcosmos - forms in which localized functions were derived from three sources, or as may be otherwise said, in those forms in which were formed three brains, these forms on the Messacosmoses began to have the property, after a certain period of development, of receiving this certain substance formed on the Sun-Absolute from Triamonical contact between real souls and the atmosphere of Our Own Protocosmos itself and in those forms this substance began gradually to deposit an exactly similar form.

"And thus, my dear boy, since the real souls on the Sun-Absolute became from the formation of that certain substance, the active Triamonical source, the forms of the Messacosmos arising from that substance acquired the property of 'Podoboberossa', that is, from the souls to those formations heredity passed. Hence those formations not only began to clothe themselves in the same substances with which real souls are clothed, but they even began immediately to exhibit very many of the properties which real souls had then acquired.

"From that time onward, in our Universe many such forms were established, which also began to be called souls. They became, indeed, similar to real souls. But their formation as well as their essence, and also their further perfecting were altogether different. Thus from that time, in the World of Our Endlessness, there began to exist two kinds of souls, real and similar to real.

"Real souls are those which are formed and perfected by the beings themselves through intentional suffering labors; and 'similar' souls are those which found themselves ready made, thanks to that cosmic lack of foresight. But in spite of all this, this second kind of souls again owing to heredity also had in themselves all the possibilities of attainment of real souls; but the

Purgatory

23

"Solely on account of those chemical substances, such souls have no present access to those places where they belong according to the degree of their attainment in the sense of the Pure Divine Reason.

"That holy planet on which they now live is called Purgatory, just because they there purge themselves from those undesirable chemical elements in their bodies. Their chief misfortune now lies in the fact that having finally reached that holy planet and already knowing and understanding their perfected reason, all the ways in which they might have been useful to our Endlessness, they cannot at once begin to help Him in His great Fulfillment for the good of the Universe. They therefore constantly and intensely work on themselves there, in order that they may more quickly purge their bodies from their undesirable chemical elements, and have access to where, as I have already told you, according to their Reasonableness, they have already merited to attain, and be thought worthy to discharge their necessary duties.

"And thus, my dear Hassein, when the phenomenon of that second sort of souls was first noticed by Our All-Comprehensiveness, He being eternally, justly compassionate, could not help paying attention to that regrettable phenomenon. He immediately chose the best planet of all the planets of the Universe and allotted it ot them for their existence, and He ordered that planet to be arranged in such a way, that this kind of souls might have every possibility of purging themselves of the undesirable elements contained in their bodies.

"Then at His own wish, Our All quarters-Maintaining Holy Archangel Algamatios took upon Himself the organization and chief direction of the planet. He it was who first merited the great Holy Anklad, that is, He was the first who acquired that degree of Reasonableness to which in general, it is possible for beings, whatever their nature, to attain, namely to that Reasonableness, which is the third in degree after the Reason of Our Most Magnificent Endlessness. And He is still the chief administrator of that Incomparable Holy Planet. That Holy Planet Purgatory is not only in itself the best of all the planets in the Universe, but on it are collected, by Our Great-Allquarters-Maintainer, from all the suns and planets, the best they contained. This is why that holy planet Purgatory appears to be at the present time, as much in riches as in beauty, the best point in the Universe, perhaps even better than the Sun-Absolute itself.

"You have probably observed, my boy, that on that holy planet, the skies are always turquoise, the atmosphere there is constantly crystal clear, there are perfumes of the most heart-tranquilising aroma, and of springs alone there are ten-thousand, as authorities on the matter tell us, of mineral as well as fresh water, such as scarcely exist in such limpidity and naturalness on any other planet of our Megalocosmos.

"From all the Universe there are collected on that planet the most beautiful and best songbirds and of these, as the authorities also tell us, there are nearly twelve thousand species; and as for fruits, flowers and berries words cannot describe them.

"On that holy planet it is possible to say with confidence, there are collected every species of flora, fauna, and fozsalia from the whole Universe. Be-

Purgatory

24

sides all this, on that planet everywhere, there are in corresponding gorges various caves, partly made by nature and partly artificial, commanding magnificent views; and these caves are so arranged that everything necessary to a peaceful and comfortable existence is there.

"In those caves, by their own choice live those just and already perfected souls. On that planet there is also for convenience as well as for speed, the best Egolionopty in the Universe, or as they sometimes call it, the omnipresent platform. This omnipresent platform can be moved at discretion in any direction in the atmosphere of the holy planet and at any desired speed, even with the speed with which suns usually fall.

"This Egolionopty was invented especially for that holy planet by the famous Angel now Archangel Arkission, and it moves, it seems, according to the principle of the space ship on which we are now flying.

"In a word, the souls inhabiting that planet Purgatory might have a perfect and quiet existence, with everything uniquely favorable. Nevertheless, for them these external circumstances of quiet and comfort simply do not count at all.

"They are entirely absorbed in the increasing labor of their purgation; and only the hope of one day having the good fortune and the possibility of becoming a part of the Greatness which is fulfilled by our Allpossible Endlessness for the good of All, appears occasionally to give them peace.

"It will also certainly interest you to know, that nearly all the beings in the Universe know of that holy planet. Only our contemporary favorites know absolutely nothing about it. In the whole of our Universe, in fact, those three-centred beings, having souls even of the second order, not only know of the existence of this holy planet, but if they have acquired only a little Reasonableness, they already begin to dream of getting there.

"Owing only to that dream, such beings with great readiness and joy always allow in their lower bodies all the kinds of discomfort which it is natural to them to have. These discomforts they permit, because they understand that their lower bodies, for example their planetary body, appear to be in their own Law of Triamonia, the inevitable source of negative manifestations only and as the negative source, it will always try and must manifest only negatively for its positive source. In other words, the manifestations of the planetary body must necessarily be opposed to those of the body of its soul.

"Every such conscious being well knows that his planetary body inexorably demands what his divine soul-body must not desire; and hence it is that they constantly engage in merciless combat with the desires of their planetary bodies, in order that in the struggle there may be formed in them from the friction substances of the divine Helkdonis, which is necessary and useful to their positive and divine soul-bodies.

"And as regards the desires of Kesdjan, that is, of the second body of the being, all conscious beings having understanding, very well understand that

25

Purgatory

this body of theirs, which appears for their own Law of Triamonia to be the
neutralising source, must always remain indifferent in its mechanical manifes-
tations; and as regards its active manifestations, this body, on the basis of
the cosmic Law of Urdehaphat, always strives to desire only those desires of
which there are more in one or the other of these two bodies, both opposite
in their nature.

"Beings having understanding have no pity on their planetary bodies in order that their second body may perfect itself more quickly, that is to say, the body Kesdjan, as well as their Pantabril body of the soul, or as your favorites call it 'Immortal Body'. And they strive to bring the Reasonableness of this latter body to the degree which gives them the possibility of reaching that very holy planet Purgatory, that planet which is considered by all the beings of the Universe to be, and which is indeed, the heart of all our great Megalocosmos.

"Although I have said that your favorites do not know of this holy planet, this is not altogether so. A certain number there, even of contemporary beings, have heard of this holy planet; but this number is very small and their idea of the holy planet recalls how our highly esteemed Mullah Nassr Eddin described a similar idea. He used only three word, namely: 'Chihertma provokes sneezing'. Other beings, even down to the present, praise as 'great Initiates', those beings who have heard of it there, though amongst these contemporary 'initiates', the knowledge of that holy planet is no greater than amongst ordinary beings, who sometimes call themselves 'mortals'. The knowledge of that holy planet, possessed by these unfortunate contemporary 'great initiates' reached them in the following manner. You must know that formerly on the planet Earth, the beings of the continent Atlantis were also well informed about the holy planet Purgatory; and about this information there even existed among them a very detailed and complete Legomonism.

"After the destruction of that continent this Legomonism survived, in some manner or other, and began to pass from generation to generation through the real 'great initiates' of those times, who indeed did exist in former times on the Earth. But with the final destruction on the Earth of all the results of the Holy Ashiati Shiemash creation, there also vanished from the race of the Earth the possibility for certain beings of becoming real great initiates, although the rank has continued and exists down to our time. There are many beings of such ranks; but what in their being they represent, it seems, I have already told you.

"The final disappearance from that planet of knowledge concerning that holy planet Purgatory occurred the following way. Do you remember I told you that once in Babylon, among the learned beings, it appeared to be a painful necessity to discover at all costs whether the soul exists and whether it is immortal. This illness became so intense, that it afflicted the intellects of the 'Great initiates' of those times, whose minds had already begun to be transformed into mechanisms; though they were not spoiled to such an extent as to change their ideas, as London Phu-Phu-Phu-Kle now change their gloves. On the contrary if among beings of that time, an ideal was acquired they strove in spite of everything to attain it. But when the general psychosis began demanding the solution at all costs of the question of the Beyond, their

26

Purgatory

minds already growing weak, could make no resistance but fell under its influ-
ence; and, in consequence, additions were made to this Legomonism concerning
the holy planet, with the result that such a 'Haboo Chooboor' was transmitted
that the tail of Our Lucifer, from very emotion, permanently took the color
of tango.

"In my opinion, the minds of these Babylonian 'Great Initiates' became muddled
on account of that beautiful theory of the Babylonian dualists, which spread
very widely among the beings of the Earth. Strictly speaking this theory it-
self was not to blame; but those two words which were used both in this theory
as well as in the Legomonism about the holy planet; namely, the words 'Para-
dise' and 'Hell'.

"In the Babylonian dualistic theory, it was, by the way, also said, that some-
where up in Heaven, Paradise and Hell existed, and that souls of beings of
the Earth, after their death were taken according to their merit, either to
this Paradise or to this Hell. And there was much detailed talk about those
places, in which Paradise was described as such a wonderful place that only
the fantasy of Earth-beings is capable of picturing; and by the word Hell such
an abominable place was described as also could only be imagined by this same
fantasy.

"These two words were also used in the Legomonism about this holy planet. I
do not know if these two words were taken from the Legomonism or if they were
obtained by a chance coincidence.

"But in the Legomonism of these very two words, the two following ideas were
expressed; that is, the word Paradise determined that splendour and opulence
which are on the holy planet, and by the word Hell, that inner state which in
reality the souls possess who live on this planet, namely the state of sorrow,
affliction and oppression.

"Such an inner state the souls living on that planet Purgatory always have in-
deed, because after inexpressable, suffering labours, as I have already told
you, they, having finally reached this holy planet, and having seen and under-
stood all, and also and so often, are not yet able, owing to the undesirable
chemical substances in them, to help Him in the fulfillment of His Holy Pro-
blems of the Universe.

"And so, my dear boy, these two words, Paradise and Hell, then became the chief
reason of the fact that in the minds of these poor 'great initiates' of that
time their conceptions, which even apart from this, was already muddled, be-
came more so. On account of these two words, those unfortunate beings imag-
ined that the fantastic theory of the Babylonian dualists was the same as that
mentioned in that Legomonism. And they added unconsciously and somewhat con-
sciously certain details of this theory to the Legomonism for further trans-
mission, owing to which fact at the present time, the 'great initiates' there
on the Earth have such astonishing ideas on the subject of the Beyond, that
when the hens of our highly esteemed Mullah Nasser Eddin hear them their cackle
produces the very same results as follows from the use of that unique stern-
ally true and beneficent remedy - castor-oil".

## CHAPTER XL

### THE HISTORY RELATED BY BEELZEBUB OF

### HOW MEN LEARNED AND AGAIN FORGOT ABOUT THE FUNDAMENTAL UNIVERSAL LAW OF
'EPTAPARAPARSHINOCH'

As Beelzebub was finishing his tale about the planet Purgatory, there entered the place where He was sitting with His grandson Hassein, and His old servant Ahun, a servant bringing something, who on leaving remarked, addressing everybody, that the reflections from the spheres of the planet Karatas were already visible.

When he had gone Beelzebub rose from His place and suggested to His grandson and to Ahun to return to the upper glassbell and continue their conversation there while admiring the reflections of the spheres of their beloved fatherland.

As soon as they were there, His grandson Hassein turned to Him with a new question. "My dear and kind grandfather, please help me to clear up one idea which is still confused in me. The trouble is that when you told me in the beginning of your tale about the Holy Planet Purgatory to try to understand very clearly the fundamental cosmic laws of Eptaparaparshinoch and Triomaskamno I really did try very earnestly all the time, and it seems that on the whole I understood them fairly well.

"The Law of Triamasikamno I understood quite well, and although several ideas about insignificant details of the Law of Eptaparaparshinoch have not yet been completely assimilated, yet I hope that if I ponder them a little longer I shall understand them also. But now quite another question interests me. When I tried thoroughly to grasp the ideas of these laws, I clearly realized that they were extremely complicated and in general difficult to be understood. And that is why I was and continue to be much astonished that the beings of the Earth can not only understand these cosmic laws but even realize them, since they have, as I understood from all your tales, only a mechanical reason. To find out such things with an automatic reason is in my opinion quite impossible; and I became quite convinced that it is impossible when I myself tried to realize these cosmic laws; and I am very curious therefore to know how this could happen." Having said this, Hassein looked questioningly at his grandfather with eagerness in his eyes, upon which the latter began to speak as follows:

"Well, my dear boy, I will try to explain this also to you. Since only the reflections of the spheres of our Karatas are as yet visible, then we shall perhaps have time to discuss this matter which you have not understood.

Eptaparaparshinoch

2

"It seems to me that I once told you that.....

"Although owing to the abnormal conditions of existence established on that planet, the reason of the majority of the beings as they grow up, almost always becomes quite automatic, yet this does not occur among all of them. It sometimes happens by accident that a few escape the general fate; and instead of this ordinary automatic reason, there is formed in them, as in all the other beings of the Universe, a real objective reason. Although such exceptional cases are extremely rare, nevertheless they do occur, and for the following reasons:

"You must know first of all that there exist in almost all the new-born beings there, all the potentialities in germ for the acquirement of pure objective reason.

"These potentialities exist even in new-born beings today. But the whole trouble is that from the very beginning the abnormal conditions of existence there established begin on the one hand to destroy these germs, while on the other hand not only their reason gradually becomes mechanical, but even several functions of their organism, which have nothing in common with their reason, also gradually acquire the property of responding and reacting only to mechanical shocks coming from outside.

"Certain new-born beings, however, in whom the germs of the potentiality of objective reason are not yet spoiled, find again by accident, such conditions for the process of their formation and perfection that the established conditions fail to destroy these germs before these beings have become responsible, or as they say there, adults. And further, still accidentally, some of these unspoiled adults acquire a certain amount of active objective knowledge.

"So my dear boy, it does sometimes happen that from among those who grow up normally and acquire accurate knowledge, some being is formed with a particularly intense capacity for thinking, and from the phenomena observable on their planet or in the events occurring there, he inwardly realises several objective cosmic truths which he afterwards communicates to all the other beings of his planet. In this manner all the beings of the Earth learn something of these cosmic truths.

"If only all this proceeded normally on that planet, all its beings would gradually learn what all the beings of the whole Universe know; but the evil lies in the fact that even this process does not take place normally, but in a special and particular manner.

"This abnormality arises from a certain and very strange illness which exists only there and which has long ago taken root in their psyche. This strange illness is called 'Cleverness'.

"Owing to this disease of 'Cleverness', the other automatic beings there, with their automatic reason, usually very quickly begin to 'get clever' with the cosmic truths discovered by a being having objective reason, with the result that these truths become only material for Arabian Nights.

Eptaparaparshinoch

3

"This illness of 'Cleverness' is usually contracted by savants and writers and proceeds roughly in the following manner:

"The first symptom to appear is the desire to have a certain sum of money. The victim then runs as if possessed to several of his friends and acquaintances to borrow money 'until tomorrow'. Having thus collected a fair amount of money, he goes importantly into a department of the store of Barefaced-Smith and Co., and there buys: (1) Wax for the moustache, (2) Suppositories for haemorroids, (3) Vibratory apparatus for removing wrinkles from the face, (4) Magic ointment for destroying pimples, (5) paper of a special size, (6) several pencils and most certainly a very handy penknife. Only when he has brought all these things home does he sit down on a chair with one of its legs missing and begin to 'get clever'. With words taken from the encyclopedic dictionary compiled by Germans, and most assuredly foaming at the mouth he begins to write in proof or disproof of the validity of those truths which the being with objective reason has discovered. For certain details of these truths he collects from the German encyclopedia several fantastic inventions, by means of which he makes a new theory.

"Such theories or proofs are usually spread very quickly over the whole planet. Particularly quickly are the proofs and theories disseminated of those sick beings who have an aunt with bobtailed dogs, or an uncle who was formerly a speculator on the Exchange.

"In short the effect of most of these theories or proofs is, that all that usually remains of the original truths is scarcely recognisable skin and bone.

"In this fashion, my dear boy, regarding the discoveries of the cosmic truths, centuries pass. Hence it is that at the present time, your favourites only know that if a flee sneezes once, there is a flood on a certain continent of their planet; but if this very same flee sneezes twice, then there will be a universal deluge.

"I think it will be best for you, my dear Hassein, if I tell you historically how the beings of the Earth learned and again forgot this fundamental cosmic law of Eptaparaparshinokh, and into what a state knowledge concerning it has now fallen. These stories will help you to clear up those insignificant details, as you called them, of this law which you have not understood; and again by means of these tales you may learn that occasionally one comes across one of your favourites who is impartial and not a vain savant and whose work for Science might bear good fruit, if the existence of the other beings proceeded normally.

"There can be no discussion, of course, that in the beginning, when the beings of that planet had the organ Kundabuffer in themselves, they could discover nothing whatever of any of these truths. But afterwards when this famous organ was destroyed, and their psyche was freed and became their own--well then, from that time, all sorts of things were possible that might perhaps concern their common sense.

"The history of the knowledge of the cosmic law Eptaparaparshinoch began on

4

Eptaparaparshinoch

the continent Atlantis, at the very time, when, you remember, certain beings
there realised that something happens in them which is not 'quite right'.
They discovered also that they had certain possibilities of being able to
destroy this something not 'quite right' and to become such as they ought
to be.

"Well then, at the same time that they were studying these causes in them-
selves, and seeking every opportunity of freeing themselves from them, a
great deal of scientific knowledge became very much perfected there. Among
the savants of that place was one very learned savant named Teofani. When-
ever this Teofani poured out mastic, which was used when it became hard for
chewing after eating, on to a flat marble for drying, and which was prepared
from the plant 'patertook', from pine resin, and cream from the milk of
Henion goats famous at that time, he noticed that in whatever manner and how-
ever much he poured, the mixture always began to settle on the marble the
same way. When it cooled it always assumed forms, which however multifarious
they might be, had always seven different definite forms of surface. This
phenomenon interested him so much, that he began to investigate it; and in
these investigations, other learned beings of the continent Atlantis also
began to take part. As a result, they realised that in many phenomena there
existed this same peculiarity of taking and keeping seven aspects.

"The outcome of all their investigations was that on the continent Atlantis, there began to exist a very serious definite knowledge called the 'Law of Sevenfoldness'.

"But when this continent perished, nothing remained of this knowledge, and
during many centuries, beings on that planet again knew nothing of this pro-
perty of cosmic phenomena. So well known had it been on Atlantis that there
had not even been made for it such a Legomonism as the Atlanteans made for
almost all the ideas which they wished should pass unchanged to succeeding
generations.

"They did this because they knew very well that ideas transmitted through
masses of ordinary beings, are usually gradually changed to the point of
non-recognition. Had there existed on Atlantis a Legomonism of this, some
idea of this knowledge would surely have been preserved through beings who
were accidentally saved; since something was preserved of the knowledge for
which there were Legomonisms.

"Some of the knowledge also would have been preserved through certain beings
of this planet who had not yet become entirely victims of the consequences
of the damned organ Kundabuffer.

"In short, after the sinking of the continent Atlantis, nothing was known
there on the Earth for a very long time about this fundamental cosmic law,
and only very many centuries later, it began to be known there again, owing
to two savants of the Earth, two brothers named Choon-Kil-Tez and Choon-Tro-
Pei, who afterwards became saints, and who at the present time are on that
Holy Planet Purgatory, where we recently were.

Eptaparaparshinoch

5

"You remember that on the continent of Asia in Goblandia there was a king named Kanuzion, a descendant of the learned member of the Ahaldan society who went there for observations of Nature. I told you also that this same King Kanuzion then invented a religion for his subjects in order to save them from the pernicious habit of chewing the seeds of the poppy flower.

"After his death the monarchy continued, that is to say, the kingdom passed by inheritance. To the great-grandson of this King Kanuzion after the birth of an heir, who later also became king of Goblandia, there were born two more sons, twins, who being free, devoted themselves to knowledge. They eventually became two impartial and not vain savants and very famous in their day and indeed very good for that planet.

"They were specialists first in medicine, but later they became all-round savants. The elder brother was called, as I have said, Choon-Kil-Tez, and the younger Choo-Tro-Pel, the word Choon in Goblandia meaning Prince.

"When Goblandia began to be covered by sand, both of these brothers were among the number of those refugees, who, you remember, went towards the East. Having crossed the eastern heights of Goblandia, they settled near the banks of a great space of water; and later, there was formed from this group, a definite large group of beings of the Earth, the descendants of which exist to the present time. The place where they now dwell is called China.

"The two brothers continued their studies and investigations in medicine also in this new place; and on one occasion they decided to investigate that substance which has for quite a long time there been called 'opium'.

"You must know that on that planet there are among plants, minerals, and metals several 'individuums', as for example, the mushroom called Flykiller, the metal 'sevnonia', the crystal 'diamond', and that plant the 'flower of poppy', from which this opium is obtained, and several other plants, crystals and metals, which are 'polormedechtic formations', that is to say, individuums through which for the law of Eptaparaparshinoch all the cosmic crystallizations of substances of any class evolve or involve together. Through ordinary plants, minerals and metals, that is to say, non-polormedechtic formations, there proceed evolutions and involutions of cosmic substances, but only of one, two or more crystallizations, and not of all the crystallizations.

"You must know that in all the planets of our Megalocosmos there are three kinds of these polormedechtic individuums.

"Through the first there evolve or involve crystallizations from substances of the planet itself.

"The second kind of polormedechtic individuums are those through which those crystallizations which exist on the planet effect their evolutions or involutions, and which are crystallized from substances derived from other planets of the same solar system.

6

Eptaparaparshinoch

"And the third kind of polormedechtic individuums is that through which there evolve or involve on the given planet, crystallizations formed from substances derived from quite other solar systems.

"The poppy flower, the product of which these great Earth savants investigated, is one of those very polormedechtic individuums in which the crystallizations formed of substances derived from other solar systems produce their processes of evolution or involution.

"This very opium which the great savants of the Earth, Choon-Tro-Pel and Choon-Kil-Tez, began to investigate, is just a mass of substances, or as the Earth-beings say, active elements, existing on that planet, which effect their Trogoautoegokrat processes through the terrestrial polormedechtic formation, which is called the plant 'poppy'.

"Here it is interesting to observe that this very opium which these great savants investigated is formed in that same unlucky flower of the plant poppy, the seeds of which, you remember, were chewed by their ancestors for whom their great-grandfather, King Kanuzion, designed that peculiar religion for the purpose of saving his subjects from this destructive habit. There must surely have passed to these great savants by inheritance from their great-grandfather King Kanuzion, besides the capacity for clear thinking and impartiality, a passionate interest in the study of this plant which is one of the numerous enemies of the psyche of the Earth-beings.

"At the time when these great savants began to analyse opium, the beings of Goblandia were already using this same mass of substances; and they first called it 'Opium', a word meaning 'That which makes fantasies'.

"They began their experiments with a medical aim, it having been observed that on the introduction of one kind of this matter into a being every painful feeling was entirely destroyed in him.

"They desired to discover its properties in the hope of finding a means of changing in beings that special form of psychic state then very common amongst the refugees from Goblandia.

"At the very beginning of their investigations they noticed that opium itself consists of seven independent crystallizations or as they said, of seven active independent elements.

"And continuing their investigations, they found that each of these seven active elements consisted, in turn, of seven other independent active elements, and these latter of seven and so on, almost to infinity.

"This both interested them and astonished them and from that time onwards, they devoted themselves to the investigation of this phenomenon, with the consequence that they arrived at results unprecedented among Earth-beings.

"The great variety of active elements in opium is due to the fact that in these polormedechtic formations, there always assemble and exist all those crystallizations or active elements for which Nature forms the polormedech-

7

Eptaparaparshinoch

tic individuums; and each crystallization, of whatever degree of the funda-
mental cosmic octave of substances it may be, is generally composed of cry-
stallizations of other degrees, and these in their turn of others. All
this happens on account of a law in the Universe called the 'Fusion of Simi-
larities', according to which substances formed from a certain group of the
same density, moving from certain neighboring functionings according to the
Law of Triomasikamno, are fused into one.

"These great savants called these seven fundamental active elements of opium
as follows: (1) Ertipicanus, (2) Oripicanus, (3) Samipicanus, (4) Othipi-
canus, (5) Hootipicanus, (6) Eksipicanus, and (7) Schvidipicanus. To the
secondary active elements composing these fundamental elements they gave the
same names but with the addition of a number. For example, the first or the
fifth secondary element of the first fundamental active element they called
simply, Ertipicanus One, or Ertipicanus Five, and so on. And if any active
element formed a part of these secondary active elements, they would name it
Ertipicanus One and One, or Ertipicanus One and Five and so on. Or again,
instead of these terms they might use simply the number of indicating the dif-
ferent atomic weights of the active elements.

"It is very interesting to notice that throughout the ages the learned chemists of your planet have defined the atomic weights of chemicals in the same way; that is to say, they have always taken as the basic unit for defining the weight of every known active element, the atomic weight of our 'Planacurab', which is there called Hydrogen. Hydrogen on that planet Earth cannot, it is true, be further broken up, but this does not at all mean that this same Hydrogen cannot be divided very many times more in other places of our Megalocosmos. The chemists of the Earth, however, do not even suspect that this is the case and still less that among the cosmic active chemical elements, this Hydrogen occupies a place, by its density and vivifyingness, very far from those active elements which are really basic, that is to say, ind invisible, and which are many times less in volume and many times more vivify- ing than this unfortuante Hydrogen of theirs.

"The learned chemists of your planet certainly do not know that besides this
Hydrogen of theirs, there exist on their planet several active elements simi-
lar to Hydrogen, which although divisible on the other solar systems, are in-
divisible in any circumstances on the other planets of their own system, since
these active elements belong exclusively to those planets on which they are
formed and exist.

"This is due to the fact that any planet of any solar system is a 'Restorial'
source of the substances of the octave of that solar system, that is to say,
is a centre of gravity of the law of Eptaparaparshinoch in that solar system.
Thus on this planet Earth, which is one of these 'Restorial' sources of the
octave of substance of its solar system, there are certain of these active
elements, which can be formed and exist only on this planet.

"Among the active elements existing on this planet and divisible neither upon
it nor upon other planets of that solar system is this same Hydrogen, or as we
call it 'Planocurab'. Besides this are other active elements which Chemistry

Eptaparaparashinoch

8

calls 'Almionofarab', 'Krinomolnifarab', 'Talkropranofarab', 'Chritofalmonofarab', 'Ciriunorifarab', 'Klamonidzufarab', 'Idornikellafarab'. The two latter elements were never known at all by the beings of the Earth.

"The active elements known by contemporary chemists are called by your favorites, Hydrogen, Fluorine, Chlorine, Bromine, Iodine. To the latter two they naturally give no names, since they do not even suspect their existence on their planet nor how extremely necessary they are for their own existence. Although these same active elements cannot be broken up upon any of the planets of that solar system, they can be divided and again divided upon other solar systems down to their real cosmic basic indivisible substance.

"For the determination of the specific gravity of all cosmic chemical substances really learned chemists everywhere take the atom of this substance which is really basic and cannot be divided anywhere in any manner.

"And this substance is nothing else but Our Most Holy Hudatheosvadz, or as it is still called, 'The Word of God'.

"So, my boy, after the sinking of the continent Atlantis, the first on that planet to discover the fundamental law of Eptaparaparshinoch were the future Saints Choon-Tro-Pel and Choon-Kil-Tez.

"Not only were they the first who laid the foundation of this knowledge on the Earth, after Atlantis, but they were also the first on the Earth who in general understood, that in this law there are those two gaps to which I referred when I spoke of the first beings of the Messacosmoses.

"The first gap or interval occurring between the third and the fourth centres of gravity of this law Eptaparaparshinoch and serving for the entrance of the lower forces, they called 'Cato-Ilshiosta'; and the second, occurring between the seventh and the next higher repetition and serving as the place for the entry of higher forces from without, they called 'Ano-Ilshiosta'.

"You must know that in consequence of the discoveries and realizations concerning the chief cosmic law made by these great Earth savants, of the place called China then still young, there was formed a very important, independent science, called the Science of the Law, not of Sevenfoldness as it was called by the Atlanteans, but of Ninefoldness.

"The Chinese savants thus named it because to the seven multiform manifestations contained in the Law Eptaparaparshinoch, they added the two intervals they had observed. For they clearly saw, as they continued their researches, that just as these seven multiform manifestations are repeated in all phenomena, so also in all phenomena this law manifests in certain places infallibly and always the two properties they had noticed. In these places, all phenomena exhibit a process which the great savants called 'Chaotism'; and having found these special processes of equal importance with the inevitable seven multiform manifestations belonging to this law, they came to the conclusion that this law had not seven multiform manifestations but nine; and hence they gave to it the name of 'Ninefoldness'. Later and also in China,

9

Eptaparaparashinoch

this science became very important for certain beings, and it continued to
pass from generation to generation. It even reached some of your favorite
contemporaries.

"When before long I shall say more of this law, pay special attention to these intervals. With a clear understanding of them, you will also clearly understand the difference between the chief cosmic forces, that is, between the former force Autoegokrat and the present force Trogoautoegokrat, of which I spoke when I was telling you of the creation of the Universe.

"The fact is that it was solely by means of these very intervals that the former sustaining force of the Sun Absolute, the force Autoegokrat, became the force Trogoautoegokrat. It was through these two gaps or intervals, already existing in the Law of Eptaparaparshinoch that foreign forces began to enter from without, from which time this law has been not independent but dependent on forces from outside.

"Strictly speaking, when Our Endless Creator decided to take measures against the terrible Heropass, He added to the Law Eptaparaparshinoch which already existed on the Sun-Absolute, only those two gaps; that is to say, He added to the five deflections of the five Doocedzakoh of this law, two further lengthened Doocedzakoh, so that through these lengthened Doocedzakoh the sustaining forces should constantly come from without. And that is why that Law Eptaparaparshinoch was then and is still called Pentaparaparshinoch; that is to say, a line having five deflections. And indeed, both of these lengthened Doocedzakoh have their place; the first between the third and fourth, and the second between the last and the beginning of the next repetition.

"These two lengthened Doocedzakoh of the Law Eptaparaparshinoch are those very properties of this law, which these great savants of the Earth observed and which they called intervals.

"Let us now return to the investigations of opium.

"When these great savants began to investigate the product formed in one of the polormedechtic individuums called opium, and first observed this phenomenon in it, happening in their further researches to examine a great many other phenomena, they became convinced beyond all doubt that in all the phenomena great and small occurring on their planet there exists this very law of Ninefoldness. Every phenomenon, that is to say, contains and manifests itself in seven aspects, each of which aspect is formed from seven other causes, and so on almost without end. At first they investigated, as I have said, very many phenomena, but later they confined their investigations to three having nothing in common with each other, namely Opium, the White Ray, and Sound.

"Having need for their investigations of every chemical, physical and mechanical experiment, they gradually devised a very complex and interesting apparatus, which they called 'Alla-atapan', by means of which they clearly saw that in all these three phenomena the same properties exist and that these properties act upon each other in the same manner as the actions which these properties have in themselves. Or as might otherwise be said: As any of

10

Eptaparaparshinoch

the Doocedzakoh belonging to any phenomenon influenced other Doocedzakoh of the same phenomenon, so also these Doocedzakoh influenced in the same manner the Doocedzakoh of other phenomena.

"Many centuries later, I myself saw the apparatus by means of which they made their experiments, and became familiar with its arrangement. This was due to my friend Gornahoor Harhach of the planet Saturn who by some means or other had learned of it as well. He is, in general the most famous learned being in all our Universe, and interests himself in every apparatus that demonstrates cosmic truths.

"Once when I was on this Saturn, He begged me if I should happen to visit the Earth again, to bring Him one of these Apparatuses 'Alla-atapan'. And when soon afterwards, I again descended upon the planet Earth, I obtained the apparatus and took it to Mars with the intention of sending it on a convenient occasion to the planet Saturn to Gornahoor Harhach.

"For a long time it happened that our ship Occasion did not go to the planet Saturn and hence the apparatus 'Alla-astapan' remained with me on Mars for quite a long time, and I had time to become familiar with all its details. If you like I will tell you how it was arranged". Beelzebub said to His grandson Hassein.

"Yes, dear grandfather, yes, the story of this apparatus will surely be as interesting as your tale about the apparatus 'Lamp' of Gornahoor Harhach Himself", replied Hassein excitedly.

Beelzebub then began as follows: "This experimental apparatus 'Alla-atapan', created by the brothers, the future Saints, consisted of three independent parts. The first, the anterior part, was called 'Loosochepano', the second or the central part was called 'Dzendvoch'; and the third, the posterior, was called 'Riank-Pohatarz'.

"Each of these three parts consisted in turn of several parts. For example, the first had a special pipe in the form of a cone, the large end of which was hermetically fixed to the sides of the only window of the room where the experiments were carried out; its other end was a very small hole through which could pass the concentrated rays of the daylight entering through the window.

"This white ray, as it is called there, obtained from daylight passed first through a crystal of a special form and by which it was broken up into seven different colored rays, which fell upon a special platform made of ivory and called 'Pirindjiel'.

"This platform Pirindjiel was combined in such a way that these colored rays were re-concentrated in another manner and passed through a second crystal, also of a special form. Only then did they finally fall on to another but larger platform also made of ivory called 'Polorishpoorda'.

"Opposite this Polorishpoorda was a small apparatus through which, by certain adjustments, any of the colored rays could be directed from this Polorish-

Eptaparaparshinoch

11

poorda upon the third part of this entire apparatus, the part which was called
'Riank-Pohatarz'.

"By the way, my dear Hassein, you must be told here, and perhaps later this fact
will also be useful to you, that the knowledge of the arrangement of the first
crystal of this part of the apparatus Alla-atapan has reached your contemporary
favorites and they now call this crystal a 'Prism'.

"By means of this prism, the contemporary Earth savants also obtain from the white ray its seven colored rays and they now imagine that they can thereby discover certain other phenomena related to it. From these fancies and speculations, however, there can be no real result, since by means of this prism they obtain only the negative colored rays of the white ray. But in order to understand other phenomena, it is absolutely necessary to have the positive colored rays.

"This so happens among them because, concerning the apparatus Alla-atapan of the first great savants, only the knowledge of the arrangement of the first crystal has reached them, while to obtain the positive colored rays two forms of crystal are required and were used by the great savants.

"Through the first crystal they obtained the negative rays; and it was only
through the second crystal that they obtained the positive rays.

"Furthermore, these odd contemporaries imagine that the colored rays they obtain issue from their source in that very order in which they are broken up in passing through their single prism.

"Now, well enough about these queer Earth fellows.

"And so, by means of these two crystals, these great savants obtained the colored rays from the white ray, and then later with the aid of the platform Polorishpoorda which was on the Loosochepano, any chosen ray of these colored rays could be directed upon the third main part of the whole apparatus Alla-atapan, namely, upon the part called Riank-Pohatarz.

"This Riank-Pohatarz was the chief demonstrating section of this famous apparatus.

"It consisted of an ordinary tripod on which were mounted two balls also made of ivory, in a certain manner, one upon the other, the upper being much larger than the lower.

"On the lower and smaller ball, just opposite the part Loosochepano from which the ray was directed, there was a hollow of a special form, in which opium and its selected active elements were placed for the experiments.

"The ball had a bore drilled horizontally through it.

"In this upper ball and opposite the Loosochepano was drilled a bore of a special form, extending half a diameter, through which the desired colored rays could be directed into the other bore, either directly from the Loosochepano, or by reflection from the hollow of the lower smaller ball.

12

Eptaparaparshinoch

"Through this bore drilled through the big ball could freely be moved a long
bamboo rod, which was considered by the great savants as the most important
item for their experiments. They called it 'Itter-tagerlen-estech'. It was
a long ordinary bamboo of a definite thinness and was prepared in the follow-
ing manner.

"Many of these bamboos were soaked for a long time in absolute darkness or in
orange-colored-light obtained from the burning of 'Simkalish', a substance
obtained from a kind of clay found on that planet and usually formed in the
earth containing accumulations of Saluonilovich acids, which acids in their
turn are formed from the minerals of 'Masmolin', or, as the beings of the Earth
call it, from minerals of 'Nopht'. "Those bamboos were then steeped in a li-
quid consisting of (1) the white of eggs of a certain bird, (2) the juice of
the planet 'Chik-Too-Nach', (3) the secretion of a quadrupod being named 'Pir-
Maral', and (4) an amalgam especially prepared from mercury.

"When they had been well soaked in this liquid, they were placed one by one in
bamboos the ends of which were then hermetically closed. These last processe,
of course, were also conducted in absolute darkness or in the orange colored
light of Simkalish.

"Later, when those moistened bamboos were required, one end of the exterior,
non-moistened bamboo, designed to open in a certain manner, was specially fit-
ted into the hole drilled through the larger ball of the Riank-Pohatarz, while
the interior and moistened bamboo was caught in a special manner by a hook which
was fixed to a rod that enabled the moistened bamboo to be moved with any speed
one wished.

"The action of the liquid in which these bamboos had been steeped was such,
that the part of the bamboo upon which the colored ray coming from the Looso-
chepano or from the lower small ball fell, instantly became colored forever
by the color of that ray.

"These bamboos also became colored if there were directed upon them the simple
vibrations of sounds produced on the strings contained in the central part of
the apparatus, 'Alla-atapan, the part called 'Dzendvoch'.

"This Dzendvoch was a very firm frame of a special form, made of the tusks of
the Mammoth. Upon this frame were stretched many strings of different lengths
and thicknesses, made of twisted gut and hairs of the tails of Earth-beings of
various forms."

"Tell me please, my dear grandfather, what is a Mammoth?" asked Hassein.

"A Mammoth", replied Beelzebub, "is a being of a certain kind which formerly
existed on that planet.

"Beings of this form became victims of those former pieces of that planet, Moon
and Anulios, but chiefly on account of the Moon, the parvenu-planet of that
solar system and the chief bringer of Evil to your planet Earth.

"Owing to this Moon those big winds took place of which I told you, and which

Eptaparaparshinoch

13

covered up several parts of the Earth's surface with sand, and the valleys of the northern regions were also covered, but with snow, which then fell in great quantities.

"The beings called Mammoth loved to dwell in these northern regions and thus it happened that during these unprecedented snow-storms they were covered up by snow, and from that time, this form of being has never again been re-established there.

"Even at the present time, a well-preserved planetary body of one of those Mammoths is sometimes discovered buried deep down beneath a layer of Kashi-man, that is, substances usually forming the soil on the planets.

"These planetary bodies of Mammoths were well-preserved for so long a time, because the snow was quickly covered over by this Kashiman, 'isolatsochlanno', that is to say, hermetically. In consequence, they have not been exposed to decomposition, that is, to the transformation of the active elements of which their planetary body is formed, into their prime crystallizations.

"Well, let us go on, my dear Hassein.

"So this astonishing apparatus Alla-atapan showed that all these three phenomena not only manifest themselves in the same manner, but it also showed that all these three phenomena are formed owing to the same factors.

"By means of this apparatus it was possible to demonstrate and prove, that in three cosmic phenomena having nothing in common, the same processes proceeded, and further, how these processes influenced each other in the same manner according to the Law of Eptaparaparshinoch. This apparatus, in fact, proved the complete affinity of these three phenomena.

"It was further stated that vibrations existing in these three phenomena, involved or evolved with the same properties and in the same successions. For example, corresponding colored rays directed upon any active element of opium transformed it into another active element, the vibrations of which corresponded to the vibrations of this colored ray.

"Again, if instead of this colored ray, there were directed upon this same active element vibrations of the strings of Dzendvoch corresponding to the colored rays, a similar result was obtained.

"Further, if any colored ray was directed through an active element of opium, then this ray in its passage took on a color corresponding by its vibrations to the vibrations of this active element.

"Or if any ray was directed through the vibrations of a corresponding string of the Dzendvoch, then having passed through these vibrations, its color also changed and the ray took on the color corresponding to the vibrations of this string.

"If simultaneously upon any given active element of opium, a given ray and given vibrations of strings were directed, this active element would be

14

Eptaparaparshinoch

transformed either into another corresponding active element or into a quite
different substance having nothing in common with any of the active elements
of opium, and so forth.

"In short, these three cosmic phenomena, which the great Earth savants in-
vestigated by means of this famous apparatus, the phenomena called the white
ray, the octave of sound, and the polomedechtic product formed in the poppy-
plant - all having nothing in common - were shown to have not only a complete
affinity among themselves in respect of vibrations, but in both their seven
fundamental parts as well as the succeeding ones, were shown to be able to
help each other and to assist their mutual evolution and involution in spite
of the difference in their origin and mode of manifestation. It also showed
that the higher vibrations of one phenomenon can always affect the lower vi-
brations of other phenomena.

"You will certainly be interested to know that the knowledge of the methods of extracting certain active elements from this same opium have reached contemporary beings of the Earth. At the present time these elements are extracted by the beings, a number of whom more-over use them very eagerly to appease and gratify their weaknesses.

"But of course these active elements have now other names.

"A certain being, the contemporary Earth chemist named Mendelieff, invented names for these active elements and, it seems, classified them according to their atomic weights.

"Although his classification does not correspond at all to reality, nevertheless, according to these atomic weights, one could approximately re-establish the classification made by the Earth-savants of the future China.

"Of the number, about four hundred, of active elements of opium known to these savants, the knowledge of obtaining only forty-two of them has reached the contemporary chemists. They are as follows:

16

Eptaparaparshinoch

"There also reached the contemporary beings of the Earth, the fundamental principle of the arrangement of the strings of the second part of the famous apparatus Alla-atapan, the part which was called Dzendvoch, but in a much changed and reduced form.

"You shall now hear in detail how the knowledge of this arrangement of the octave of vibrations of sound reached your favorites.

"I wish you to know this for several reasons: first of all, because the principles of this arrangement of vibrations were first created on the planet Earth by those great Chinese savants I mentioned; and secondly because the application of these principles has reached your favorites who today, mechanically and without knowledge, use them for many of their sound-producing instruments, which, on our return home, you will be able to see with your own eyes; and thirdly, because all the evolving and involving laws of the vibrations of the great Universe, designed for the beneficent cosmic Trogoautoegokrat, can readily be explained.

"Although the arrangement which reached the contemporary beings of the Earth, and which produces the vibrations of strings, is greatly modified and reduced, both the fundamental laws, nevertheless, of the cosmic vibrations as well as the principles of the Great Earth savants - according to which the strings were stretched on the Dzendvoch - can still be clearly explained.

"There are several forms of these sound-producing instruments amongst your favorites, the strings of which are still tuned according to the principles of the Dzendvoch.

"They call these contemporary sound-producing instruments, 'Organ', 'Grandpiano', 'Piano', 'Harmonium', 'Cymbal' and so on.

"One of the great brothers, Choon-Kil-Toz, happened for some unknown reason to become particularly interested in this Dzendvoch, and he began to investigate it thoroughly, with the result that he arrived at a complete theory called the 'Evolution and Involution of Vibrations'.

"After his death, the theory passed from generation to generation through real initiated beings of the Earth, but only several centuries later did another savant, also in China, and named King-Too-Tos, create on the basis and according to the principles of this theory a special apparatus for the practical study of these vibrations. This apparatus he called 'Lav-Merz-Noch'.

"It, too, consisted of a very strong frame with very many strings stretched upon it, made also of various gut and hairs from the tails of various forms of beings. One end of each of the strings was fixed to one edge of this frame and the others were fixed to pegs, fitted in the other edge.

"These pegs could be easily turned in their holes and the strings which were fixed to them could be loosened or stretched at will; any string could be stretched to give the required number of vibrations.

17

Eptaparaparshinoch

"Of strings on the Lav-Merz-Noch forty nine were colored white, they were called 'whole centres of gravity': at the present time, they are called 'whole notes'.

"And each set of seven strings of these whole notes, then as well as now, was called 'Octave'.

"On the apparatus Lav-Merz-Noch, there were stretched in this manner, seven octaves of whole notes, which together gave 'Haluiono', or as the great Earth-savants called it 'Obschiniriunosisky', or Universal Sound; and each separate octave of strings gave the vibrations, which, according to the calculations of the great savants, the substances issuing from the seven fundamental universal sources must have and which must exist in the Universe. They are, in fact, such as do really exist in our Megalocosmos.

"And each white string of this Lav-Merz-Noch made by this Chinese savant, King-Too-Tos, was tuned in such a manner that it gave that average number of vibrations, which according to the calculations of these great savants is the same as in the substances in each centre of gravity of the fundamental cosmic octave.

"All the octaves of the whole notes, as well as each whole note, on the Lav-Merz-Noch had their own names as follows: 'Arachiyapelmisch', 'Yerkrordyapelmish', 'Errordyapelmish', 'Chorrordyapelmish', 'Panjeyalpelmish', 'Vet-tearrordyapelmish', and 'Ochterrordyapelmish'; and the white strings of the centre of gravity were also named. The first centre in every octave was called 'Atashtanas', the second, 'Evotanas', the third, 'Govortanas', the fourth, 'Maikotanas', the fifth, 'Midotanas', the sixth, 'Lukotanas', the seventh, 'Sonitanas'. Contemporary beings of the Earth name them, Doh, Re, Mi, Fa, Sol, La, and Si.

"In every octave between the white strings or whole notes on the Lav-Merz-Noch were stretched five other strings painted black.

"These strings were called 'Demisach', or as contemporary Earth-beings call them, half-notes. These half-note strings were stretched only between those whole notes or centres of gravity between which, according to the calculations of these great savants, there are no intervals at all. Between the whole notes where intervals should be, the savant King-Too-Tos then stretched special strings, made of hairs of the tails of beings, called 'Horse' and 'Alogokipos'.

"The vibrations of these hair strings were not always equal; nor did their vibrations-rate depend upon their stretching, as in the other strings, but on three other factors, namely, the vibrations of neighboring strings, the temperature of the air at any given moment, and the radiations of the beings present.

"Between the white, black and hair-strings of the Lav-Merz-Noch were also stretched in each octave fifteen strings of twisted gut painted red, and called 'Kisookeschoor'. Contemporary beings of the Earth call them 'quarter-

Eptaparaparshinoch

notes.' These quarter-note strings, stretched beside the hair-strings, were arranged so that at any moment their vibrations could be changed and regulated by tightening or loosening them. By this means, according to one's hearing, they could be harmonized with the changing vibrations of the hair-strings.

"This arrangement was made because in consequence of the frequent changes in the hair-strings, the vibrations of the red strings acquired such a property, that unless they were harmonized with the vibrations of the hair-strings, they affected the beings present very cacophonously and harmfully, even to the point of destroying them. By means of the frequent changing of the stretching of the red strings and the union of their vibrations with the general vibrations arising from the Lav-Merz-Noch, they succeeded in making these vibrations of the Lav-Merz-Noch flow harmoniously, with the result that they ceased to produce these harmful effects.

"After the death of the Chinese savant King-Too-Tos, the other beings of China began gradually to change and to forget his invention.

"Many centuries again passed. The sense and significance of the Lav-Merz-Noch were almost forgotten though its principle continued to pass from generation to generation, through a small number of beings. And apparatuses similar to the Lav-Merz-Noch but much modified, are still preserved among beings as a curiosity.

"At this same time there was born, also in China, a certain Chai-Yoo, whose invention has reached the contemporary beings of that planet.

"You must know that by the time of Chai-You's birth, there had already begun to enter into the beings of the Earth - during their formation until they became adults - into their brains and muscles, all the consequences of the properties of the organ Kundabuffer. When therefore this Chai-Yoo became a savant, though of a new kind, that is to say, when he had acquired a good deal of dubious information, it happened that he accidentally learned some details of the arrangement of the important apparatus Lav-Merz-Noch; and he learned them at that period of time, peculiar to all savants of the new kind - that is, when having assured themselves of bread, cigarettes and a rich widow, they begin, out of boredom, to 'get clever'. This same Chai-Yoo also began to 'get clever' and with what he learned he modified and simplified the arrangement of the great Lav-Merz-Noch so that it could be used only to produce sounds of which the beings of the Earth at that time were very fond; and since that time the sounds of the tune of vibrations created by the great savants for the understanding of the laws of vibration, by which the Universe is maintained, began to flow through sound-producing instruments which became gradually altered in appearance. First of all they flowed in their brothels, but at the present time in their 'Dancing-Halls'.

"The sound-producing instrument devised by this Chai-Yoo was called King. Chai-Yoo greatly simplified the tune of the vibrations on this King, in order that the instrument might be accessible for the use of all beings. It was made without the red or the hair-strings, that is, without the quarter notes and those hair-strings which produced irregular vibrations. He also reduced

19

Eptaparaparshinoch

the number of the repeated octaves. Although this King had changed greatly in appearance since that time, yet its tune of strings has remained the same; and it has reached your contemporary favorites, who now employ it on a variety of instruments, some of them heavy to the point of idiocy.

"I have just brought one of these sound-producing instruments from this remarkable planet for some of my proposed experiments, of which you will soon hear. This particular instrument is there called a 'Grand Piano'.

"Although the tune of this Grand Piano has reached the contemporary Earth-beings, they do not even suspect that it was constructed on the principles existing in and maintaining the whole Universe.

"They use this piano quite mechanically with no idea of its significance; nor, of course, does there even exist among them at the present time, any theory concerning the great cosmic laws of vibrations.

"A certain theory concerning vibrations does indeed exist among them, but, strictly speaking, they do not study it with the idea of understanding cosmic laws. No, they study it only in order to have the privilege of being entitled a learned 'physicist', or a learned 'musician', that is to say, as one of those representatives of Art, of whom you remember our dear Ahun spoke.

"Something indeed of the science of vibrations has reached them from ancient China; but it has shared the fate of all the real knowledge handed down from their ancestors. The idea of the resultant jumble our dear Mullar Nassr Eddin expressed when he said with his honeyed lips:

"Ehi! You! You're such a queer fellow, just think a little. Isn't it all the same to you whether you employ a rabbit or a donkey, since they each have four legs?"

"This wisdom can be very well applied to the case mentioned.

"The beings who seem to be a little more serious and conscientious, sweat over this science of vibrations as it exists at the present time, but apart from various absurdities, these poor Earth-beings find nothing.

"In fact, the existing knowledge of vibrations is full of every contradictory idea. In my opinion, all this has happened on the planet Earth for the following reason:

"The knowledge of vibrations reached your contemporary favorites from two independent sources, namely, from those Chinese I mentioned and from the ancient Greeks. You remember I told you that long ago between the continents of Asia and Europe, there was formed from fishermen at first a small and later a large group of beings, afterwards called Greeks; and how, during bad weather, out of boredom, these Greeks would invent various sciences. Among them was this science of vibrations, which passing from generation to generation finally reached your contemporary favorites, almost simultaneously with the Chinese.

20

Eptaparaparshinoch

"The fundamental misconception underlying all this arose from the fact that in the Chinese science the octave of vibrations of sound had seven whole notes, while in the Greek science the same octave has only five whole notes.

"As both theories were beautifully, and for the Earth-beings also logically expounded, they were at a loss to know which to choose. After long reflection they decided to combine them in one and thus to offend nobody.

"A contemporary being named Gaidaropulo (Greek for Mr. Donkeyson) even invented a very long 'mathematical' explanation of why in one theory the octave is divided into seven whole notes, and in the other into five, and how it happened that such an important contradiction arose.

"His 'mathematical' explanations eventually pacified the contemporary savants of the Earth, who now base all their 'cleverness' concerning vibrations on the explanations of the worthy Gaidaropulo. In his 'mathematical' explanations, by the way, the worthy Gaidaropulo, by a method known only to himself, counted the number of vibrations of all the Chinese whole notes; and according to his calculations demonstrated that in the Chinese octave, the notes 'fa' and 'si' are not whole notes at all, but only half-notes, since the numbers of their vibrations 'almost' coincide with those of the Greek half-notes, which are found in the Greek octaves just between the Chinese whole notes 'mi' and 'sol' and also between 'la' and 'do'; and the vibrations of which would correspond to the vibrations of those Chinese whole notes, called 'fa' and 'si'.

"He made the further supposition that it was obviously convenient for the Chinese to have the 'Restorial' of the voice, that is to say, its centre of gravity, in these half-notes, and hence they did not divide their octave into five whole notes like the Greeks, but into seven; and other suppositions of the same kind.

"The new theory, with, of course, the explanations of Gaidaropulo, now exists in great comfort on the Earth without corns to trouble it and with plenty of frozen Australian English roast beef; it lives an easy and peaceful life.

"But why in reality has the Chinese octave seven whole notes and the Greek only five? This is due really to a very small reason.

"The basis for the Chinese division is the true law of vibrations existing everywhere in cosmic phenomena as well as in cosmic substances; namely, the laws discovered by those almost unprecedented savants whose like can never again appear on the Earth, the holy brothers Choon-Tro-Pel and Choon-Kil-Tez. Indefatigably pursuing their investigations with their almost Non-human minds, they discovered these great cosmic laws of vibrations, owing only to which our whole Universe exists and is maintained. And on the principles of these laws of vibrations was later based the Chinese octave of whole notes.

"Nothing so important was the basis of the Greek octave. The Greek five note octave was based only on the 'Restorials' existing during the sound of beings, and in particular, of the Greek beings of the period when this theory was composed.

Eptaparaparshinoch

21

"There are almost as many of these 'Restorials' of sound or as they sometimes say, 'light-soundings' of the voice of the beings of that planet, as there are different social organizations there, for the reason that these 'light-soundings' are formed among them by many outer and inner conditions, not depending on themselves; as, for instance geographical, hereditary, religious and many others.

"Owing to these conditions, the Greeks possessed and produced in their singing only five 'centres of gravity' of sound, all very subjective, with the result that even had they composed their theory of the octave conscientiously and honestly, they still could not have found in it more or fewer than those five whole notes.

"These 'Restorials' in the producing of sounds in the octave by the Greeks of that period, could belong only to their organic 'Restorials'.

"The 'Restorials' in the vibrations of the voice of beings in general, are indicated by the vibrations which they can produce in certain places of the octave for a long time, and at the same time feel calm. In other words, these vibrations harmonise with the other 'functionings' established in them by their environment.

"Owing to differing environments there are usually formed in the beings of every social organization or every locality different positions for the 'Restorials' in the octave of sound. Hence the division of the octave into whole notes differs for each definite locality.

"This quality arising from the nature of beings was not, however, taken into consideration by the Chinese in their division of the octave into whole notes. They took as the basis of their whole science of 'Ninefoldness' as well as their decision of the octaves of vibrations, only those results obtained by the great Earth savants, whose souls later became blessed and attained to the Holy Planet Purgatory. And they became blessed chiefly because their investigations were made only for the sake of Science and not for the sake of their own vanity and gain. As a means of nourishing themselves by the Holy Helkdonis they employed only their persevering disinterested labour, which replaced suffering. Thereby, the reasonableness of their souls could be more quickly perfected and reach the degree considered as worthy for attaining to that holy planet.

"By the way, it will do no harm if I tell you now, that the divine feeling of suffering is at the present time quite unknown among your favorites. Nevertheless there do exist among them certain ideas about suffering.

"They also 'suffer' and this feeling is called by the same word, suffering. But this feeling is aroused only by shocks from without, which accidentally affect certain functions in them arising from the consequences of the properties of the organ Kundabuffer; that is to say, functions called 'pride', 'self-love', 'vanity' and so forth.

"Nobody on your planet endeavours to create in himself this unique holy sensation which can give real satisfaction to beings according to their merits.

Eptaparaparshinoch

22

"During all ages, the 'savants' of that planet have made their investigations only for the sake of their vanity or gain.

"But when these great Earth savants discovered through their labors and im-
partial physico-chemico-mathematical investigations, those real fundamental
cosmic laws, they created that division of the octave for the other beings
of their planet to enable them also to understand the great laws of vibra-
tions.

"The Greek five note scale on the other hand is based on one of the numerous
'Restorials' of the vibration of sound of the voices of beings; and there are
as many of these being 'Restorials' as there are external conditions of ex-
istence.

"There exist, at the present time, various groups of beings who possess the
capacity of producing the 'Restorials' in the octaves of sound, not only of
five and seven whole notes but even of thirteen and seventeen whole notes.
Of course, they also produce this quite unconsciously. There are also local-
ities on that planet where beings do not possess the capacity of producing
the organic 'Restorial' of sound, even of the Greek five notes.

"I personally used to like very much to listen to the singing of the beings
of a small social organization dwelling on the continent Asia, who produced
their songs to the point of rapture. In spite of the fact that they produced
vibrations of sound in the octave up to forty distinct notes, they really had
only three organic whole notes; and however they might trill, yet their calm
and long sustained vibrations were on one of their three only organic notes.

"As this interested me very much, I decided to investigate this rare pecu-
larity.

"By the way, I specially ordered three tuning forks for my investigations of
these three 'Restorial' whole notes, and I began my experiments with the help
of these and of several instruments called 'vibrometers' which had already
been very well made for me by my friend Gornahoor Harhach. At the present
time, these latter instruments are not to be found at all on that planet.

"In the course of these investigations I proved that no matter how many vi-
brations their other notes might have, these three notes in the octave of
their voice always had a greater number of vibrations and manifested contin-
uously during their action the properties of arousing the neutralization and
echo.

"To my great regret it is not possible to explain by means of the grand piano
the vibrations of all the cosmic substances, as was easily possible on the
Chinese Lav-Merz-Noch. For on this Lav-Merz-Noch were stretched just as many
strings as there are places in the Universe in which during their Trogoautoe-
gokratic processes, the cosmic substances acquire vibrations of a special
kind. And it contained seven octaves each of which had seven whole notes,
equal in number to the sources of independent kinds of vibrations, all of
which sources taken together compose the fundamental cosmic octave really
existing in the whole Universe.

Eptaparaparshinoch

23

"Nevertheless, with this arrangement of the piano strings the principles of vibrations of any one centre of gravity of the fundamental octave can be clearly understood; and from this fact, it is possible to understand roughly the vibrations of all the centres of gravity of the fundamental octave, each centre of gravity, in all respects, being similar to the fundamental octave. For in each centre of gravity the reciprocal action of the vibrations proceeds exactly as in the fundamental cosmic octave. Having therefore understood the laws of vibrations of any one centre of gravity, it is possible to understand also the laws of vibrations of all centres of gravity, subject, of course, to the difference of their scales.

"Owing to its arrangement of the whole notes of this piano as well as of the Dzondvoch and Lav-Merz-Noch, and even of the King, have the possibility, of course, if its strings are tuned correctly, of vibrating and uniting exactly according to the law of Eptaparaparshinoch.

"The transitions and successive vibrations in the arrangement of this piano in the mathematical sense coincide exactly with this same law. Since any centre of gravity or the whole note of the octave can by the law of Eptaparaparshinoch pass into another, it follows that their vibrations can reciprocally help each other to evolve and involve, exactly as happens everywhere in the Universe under this same law; only, I repeat, of course, if the strings of this piano are tuned exactly according to the calculations of these great savants.

"By the way, it is interesting to notice, that the numbers of vibrations indicated in this Chinese Science almost coincide exactly with the numbers existing in the vibrations of the cosmic substances, surrounding most of the planets of the Megalocosmos.

"Their exactitude was due, I think, chiefly to the fact that whereas chemists in general take the atom of the Very Holy Hudatheosvadz, as the Earth chemists take the atom of the active element Hydrogen as their unit for defining all cosmic chemical substances, these great savants took the absolute vibrations of the note 'do' as their basic unit of vibration; and the Chinese later took the same absolute vibrations of the note 'do' for their own sound-producing instruments.

"These vibrations, also according, of course, to the indications of the great savants, were, moreover, considered to be the vibrations of a sound produced once or twice a year after certain meteorological disturbances of the atmosphere in the region formerly Goblandia, later called the desert Gobi; and that sound has, in fact, those very vibrations of the Chinese absolute note 'do'. These places were known by the beings of China even before Goblandia was completely covered with sand.

"The grand piano which I brought with me has in each of its octaves the Law of Eptapareparshinoch as well as seven centres of gravity, which, as I have already told you, are called by them 'whole notes'.

"Like all the former similar Chinese instruments it has also half-notes.

21

Eptaparaparshinoch

"And here it is interesting to note that the keys of this grand piano, for
the whole notes as well as for the half-notes, are of the same color as the
strings of the great Lav-Merz-Noch; the keys of the whole notes are white
and the keys of the half notes are black.

"Whether this is done intentionally or by coincidence I do not know, but in
any case, this coloring of the keys is a great help in showing the intervals
in this law.

"A clear idea of the intervals by means of the keys of this grand piano can
be formed in this way. A whole series of sounds is divided into octaves and
each octave is divided, as in the Law of Eptaparaparshinoch, into seven 'Re-
storials', which in the case of sounds are called 'whole notes'; the keys
which produce the vibrations of these whole notes are painted white.

"On the piano, there are several successive octaves of whole notes. Between
these whole notes in each octave, that is to say, between these seven white
keys, there are five keys for producing the vibrations 'Demisach' or half
notes; and these are painted black, like the corresponding strings on the
Lav-Merz-Noch.

"These black keys occur between all the white keys of the piano, except be-
tween those whole notes corresponding to those 'Docedzdakoh' of the Law of
Eptaparaparshinoch, between which are the 'Intervals'. On the piano, they
are between those white keys of the whole notes, between 'mi' and 'fa' and
between 'si' and 'do' of the following octave.

"Here there are no black keys; and hence the places of the 'Intervals' on
this piano are shown by the absence of black keys.

"I repeat that it is a great pity that the grand-piano has not, like the
Chinese Lav-Merz-Noch all the necessary strings and the seven complete octaves
to enable me to explain to you, practically, the process of all the cosmic
vibrations. However, thanks to its arrangement, it can serve to explain more
or less well how the vibrations of the substances evolve and involve in any
centre of gravity.

"Each of the seven octaves of the Lav-Merz-Noch gave those vibrations which
indeed exist in the substances issuing from the seven corresponding funda-
mental cosmic sources.

"For instances, the strings of its highest octave gave the most vivifying vi-
brations, that is to say, externally, the highest and finest sounds; and the
numbers of these vibrations were the same as the numbers of the vibrations of
those emanations; which according to the calculations of the great savants,
must emanate from the cosmic prime sources, by which they meant our protocos-
mos. This highest octave they called 'Arachiyapalmish'.

"The strings of the second highest octave called 'Yerkrdyapalmish' gave the
vibrations corresponding to the emanations reaching their solar system from
all the other suns of our Megalocosmos.

25

Etpapaparparshinoch

"The strings of the third octave or 'Errordyapelmish' gave vibrations corresponding to the vibrations reaching their planet from their own sun.

"The fourth octave, 'Chorrordyapalmish', gave vibrations reaching their planet from all the other planets of their own solar system, that is to say, those vibrations of their own sun, which are first transformed through those other planets, before reaching their own planet.

"On the Lav-Merz-Noch this same octave was and still is sometimes called the 'Astral' Octave.

"The fifth octave on the Lav-Merz-Noch, named Panjyapelmish, gave those vibrations belonging to those substances radiated by their own planet. They are always those which come from outside the planet and undergo transformation owing to the active elements already existing in the planet.

"Such transformations take place everywhere owing to the second chief cosmic law, namely the Law 'Triamasikamno'; owing to this law the vibrations are transformed and proceed further.

"The strings of the sixth octave of this astonishing apparatus Lav-Merz-Noch were called the octave 'Vettearrordyapelmish', and gave those very vibrations belonging to the radiations arising from the beings themselves.

"These vibrations, which come from above, are always the same, and, becoming eventually transformed in their own planet, enter into the machine beings in order to become transformed into vibrations of the last involving centre of gravity of the fundamental cosmic octave of the Law of Etpapaparparshinoch.

"That is why the science of vibrations calls the sum-total of the beings of that planet, the note 'Evvotanas' or the note 're' of the fundamental cosmic octave.

"These vibrations, corresponding to the vibrations of the note 're' are transformed in general through all the three kinds of food, but among your favorites they are transformed for the cosmic Trogoautoegokrat, chiefly as I have already said, through their first food alone.

"Thus my boy, the strings of the Lav-Merz-Noch of this sixth octave gave those vibrations corresponding to the radiations required in general by nature from all beings for the cosmic Trogoautoegokrat, that is, from beings who have not yet reached the Holy Anklad.

"The seventh and last octave of the strings of the famous Lav-Merz-Noch called 'Ochterrordyapelmish', being the 'Restorial' of the fundamental octave Sonotanas, gave vibrations of the last centre of gravity, that is, the vibrations of the note of the octave 'do' of the fundamental cosmic octave.

"Although the source of this octave 'do' is everywhere usually found in the very centre of the planets, yet owing to that great catastrophe which occurred on your planet at the beginning, this source was found to be not in its centre, but on its former pieces called 'Moon' and 'Anulios'.

Eptaparaparshinoch

26

"In this respect this planet Earth is like our planet Karatas, on which the source of the fundamental cosmic note 'si' is found not in its centre, but in the satellite, namely, in our Pronochpayoch.

"But, as you remember, the causes of the formation of the satellites of the planet Earth and our planet Karatas are quite different.

"By the way, you must know that for this reason, namely, that the latter sources of the centres of gravity of the fundamental cosmic octave are here found not in these planets but in their satellites, the Law of Eptaparaparshinoch for the prolongation of the generation of beings themselves, carries out its process through two beings and not through one.

"Hence on the planet Earth and on the planet Karatas, two sexes exist, male and female, this process there taking place through two beings, and not, as on the majority of planets of the Universe, through one being called Monofayit, or as your favorites call such beings 'Androgynes' or 'Hermaphrodites'.

"On some future occasion I shall explain this in detail.

"Thus, the strings of the seventh octave on the Lav-Merz-Noch, called 'Ochterrderyapelmish' had just those vibrations which the Holy (intext) generally gives everywhere in the Universe, that is to say, the very opposite of the emanations of our Sun-Absolute, the Protocosmos.

"These vibrations are those which from the last centre of gravity or from the octave 'do', begin through that same Law of Eptaparaparshinoch to evolve up again towards the Protocosmos, in order to produce again by their evolving processes all that is necessary for the great cosmic Trogoautoegokrat.

"In this manner the seven octaves of the great Chinese apparatus Lav-Merz-Noch created by King-Too-Tos on the basis of the truths discovered by the great Earth savants Choon-Tro-Pel and Choon-Kil-Tes represented the vibrations proceeding from all the seven fundamental sources of cosmic substances, by means of which functions the Trogoautoegokrat - the saviour from Our Creator's greatest enemy, the unmerciful Heropass - that is to say, our saviour from that enemy who at the beginning of the creation of the Universe was the cause of such great trouble to our All-Loving Endlessness, Who indeed, as Our Cherubim and Seraphim tell, toiled with extreme intensity without a single moment's rest, until He had completed the creation of this saviour Trogoautoegokrat.

"When those labours were ended our Cherubim and Seraphim composed and sang a whole series of hymns to the glory of our Endlessness.

"It is said in these hymns, by the way, that when Our Creator had completed His creation and could be at peace, He said:

"'Let all now circulate and the merciless Heropass wibble-wobble'.

"For the clear understanding of my further explanations of the famous Chinese apparatus Lav-Merz-Noch, as well as the laws of vibrations, it is essential for you to know first of all how the great Earth savants formulated the 'Ashtastanas', that is, the note 'do'.

Eptaparaparshinoch

27

"In their explanations about the cosmic vibrations they said that every definite cosmic formation in Atashtanas, that is, every definite formation has vibrations corresponding to the vibrations of the note 'do'.

"They further added that every Atashtanas is a unit but only a relative unit. Every such unit in the Universe of whatever kind, as soon as it acquires within itself any independent existence, immediately becomes Atashtanas, that is, a unit having vibrations of Atashtanas, or as your favorites would say, of the note 'do'.

"They further said that in every vibration of the Atashtanas, there is in its turn a whole octave of vibrations which produce their evolutions and involvements in the same manner, as in the fundamental octave of vibrations, strictly according to the Law of Ninefoldness.

"The great Earth savants erred only in one respect; and how they erred I will explain on some future occasion. Meanwhile, you should know that this error of theirs was only in one small insignificant detail. You need not therefore pay any great attention to it; but try to accept and understand all I have told you and will tell you of this science, as if it were strictly accurate.

"When these great Earth savants said that every unit is only relatively independent, they were right. Indeed, every unit in the Universe is only relatively independent, with the exception, of course, of the Units, the Holy Anklad who are near Our Endlessness, and all the individuums who have already attained and merited this same Holy Anklad.

"So, my dear Hassein, this Chinese apparatus Lav-Merz-Noch was admirable for explaining all the laws of cosmic vibrations.

"It was, in fact, so good that at the present time, chiefly owing to my friend Gornahoor Harhach, it is an indispensable experimental apparatus for all the real savants of the whole Universe; as a means of elucidating the laws of cosmic vibrations.

"On the planet where it was created, however, its strings though tuned according to the original principles are used to produce only sounds to satisfy several 'Hasnamussian' experiences of the beings of that place.

"In order to picture to yourself more clearly how the evolutions and involvements of vibrations in this famous Chinese Lav-Merz-Noch proceeded, and particularly in that grand piano which I have brought with me and on which I wish to demonstrate to you how the vibrations of its strings proceed, I strongly advise you to compare them with these explanations I gave you of how the crystallizations on the planets produce their evolutions by means of beings through their foods.

28

Eptaparaparshinoch

"I then took as an example the first food of your favorites and we will take it again.

"I told you that the crystallizations composing their first food for the service of the cosmic Trogoautoegokrat must evolve again; and that these evolutions can proceed only according to the Law of Eptaparaparshinoch.

"Although each of your favorites is a note 're' in the fundamental cosmic octave, yet each has also in himself a complete octave of vibrations, that is to say, in every one of them are the very vibrations of a whole octave, proceeding in the same order with all the same details as everywhere else in the Greatest as well as in the Smallest, exactly according to the Law of Eptaparaparshinoch.

"For instance, the first food of the Earth beings contains vibrations corresponding to the 'Atashtanas', or as the science of vibrations says, the first food of beings sounds like the note 'do'.

"These vibrations of the note 'do' or the crystallizations existing in the first food, must then pass into higher crystallizations; in other words, the vibrations of this note 'do' must evolve in things into vibrations of the note 'do' of the next higher octave.

"Of course, all evolutions and involutions proceed everywhere according to the Law of Eptaparaparshinoch. Hence the crystallizations of the first food must pass from one centre of gravity to the other, in order to be eventually transformed into crystallizations of a higher degree; just as the vibrations of the note 'do' must evolve through all the notes of the octave, namely 're' 'mi' 'sol' 'la' and 'si' in order to be transformed ultimately into vibrations of the note 'do' of the next higher octave.

"Since in the Law of Eptaparaparshinoch, there are those two intervals which do not allow these evolutions and involutions to proceed further independently, so in the evolutions and involutions of these particular vibrations, the same occurs to the first food, representing the substances Protoehary. Through various mixings with the substances of their own octave these must pass into higher substances, namely, the substances Defteroehary, exactly as the vibrations of the note 'do' are transformed into vibrations of the note 're' when there are mixed with them other vibrations of the same class and formed chiefly of the vibrations of the notes 're' and 'mi'.

"And again, the vibrations of the note 're' evolve into the note 'mi' just in the same manner as the substances Defteroehary are transformed into substances Tritoehary.

"The same occurs with the vibrations of the note 'mi' as with the substances Tritoehary. Just as the vibrations of the note 'mi' cannot evolve further without help from without, so neither can the substances Tritoehary evolve further from this centre of gravity of the Law of Eptaparaparshinoch without help from without.

Eptaparaparshinoch

29

"And just as for the substances Tritoehary this help consists of the substances of the second food of the beings, called air, so also for the vibrations of the note 'mi', there must come a constant help from without. For the vibrations of the note 'mi' this help usually consists of various noises, rustlings and rappings, also of those 'momentum' vibrations occasionally formed from previous vivifying vibrations, arising naturally or expressly produced, as for example, on that Lav-Merz-Noch or even on the grand piano.

"That is why, if the vibrations of the note 'mi' are produced in a hermetically closed room, these vibrations either cease instantly or involve back to the note 'do', and from the note 'do' again to the note 'mi' and so on, until the vivifyingness which exists in them is finished.

"Further just as the substances Tritoehary, which owing to the help of substances from the air, are transformed into substances Tetartoehary, evolve further without help into the substance Exloehary, so also, if the vibrations of the note 'do' pass beyond the note 'mi', they can evolve further without help until the note 'si' is reached, where occurs the second interval of the Law of Eptaparaparshinoch. And just as for the substances Exloehary help from without is here required, so also for the vibrations of the note 'si' help from without is necessary, but help of another kind.

"Only when these vibrations of the first note 'do' receive this help can there be obtained vibrations corresponding to the note of the octave 'do'.

"Eh, my dear boy! Willy-nilly I shall have to tell you about the experiments concerning the laws of vibrations which I saw on that planet Earth. I must tell you for several reasons.

"The first reason is that I have already told you very much about the chief cosmic Law of Eptaparaparshinoch; and it will be a pity if for any reason you should not clearly understand this law; so I must describe these experiments, since I am sure that they will give you an exhaustive idea of the great Law of Eptaparaparshinoch.

"The second reason is that among these experiments was one with a sound-producing instrument arranged like this grand-piano.

"Although both instruments are called 'Piano', yet, they differ in appearance; but the stretching of the strings and the arrangement are quite the same. I shall tell you of the experiments on this piano so that when we return home and I illustrate the laws of vibrations on this piano in a practical manner, you will be able to explain clearly to yourself how the Trogoautoegokrat process proceeds in our Megalocosmos.

"My third reason is that the being who produced them on that planet Earth, was the only one who, during the many centuries of my stay there, discovered my real nature by means of the knowledge he had acquired about vibrations.

## CHAPTER XLI

### THE BOKHARIAN DERVISH, HADJI-ASVATZ-TROUV

"One in travelling on Asia in this region called from its mountainous character Upper Bokhara, I chanced to meet and to become friendly and familiar with a being of that place, called a Bokharian Dervish. His name was Hadji-Sefir-Bogga-Eddin.

"He used to be very fond of discussing with me 'higher matters' as the beings of the Earth say.

"Once we began to talk about the ancient Chinese science, called there, 'Shat-Chai-Mernis'; it is nothing but the ancient Chinese science of the Law of Ninefoldness.

"I have told you that certain fragments of this science are still preserved and reached a very limited number of beings of the present time. Glory be to Our Creator, they have not, however, so far gone into the hands of those beings called savants who would surely either completely sweep them off the face of that unfortunate planet or cook them to a scientific porridge, with which to petrify the already sufficiently muddled minds of the beings of the Earth.

"Once during conversation with this Dervish concerning this Shat-Chai-Mernis, that is, the ancient Chinese science of the Law of Ninefoldness, he suggested that I should go with him to see his friend, also a Dervish and a great authority on this ancient Chinese science.

"He said his friend lived in the mountains, far from everybody where he occupied himself with experiments concerning this science.

"As I had no special business at the moment, and his friend lived in those very mountains which I had long intended to examine, I immediately consented to go.

"So the very next day we set off. After travelling three days on foot, we arrived finally high up in the mountains of Upper Bokhara, at a small pass near the entrance to a cave. Here my Dervish friend, Hadji-Sefir-Bogga-Eddin, whistled a signal and suddenly beside the entrance of this cave, an enormous stone moved aside exposing another entrance leading into another cave.

"Having entered and passed several turnings, we saw coming to meet us, a being who greeted us and led us further.

"This being was the friend of my Dervish friend Bogga-Eddin.

Bokharian Derish

"He was a thin and very aged being, and was called Dervish Hadji-Asvatz-Trouv. While speaking with us, he led us into a small section of the cave where he dwelt.

"We all sat on a felt carpet and while talking we began to each from a clay vessel, cold Bokharian 'Shila-Plav' which the aged Dervish brought us.

"During the course of the conversation, my friend the Dervish Bogga-Eddin happened to tell him that I was much interested in the science Shat-Chai-Mernis. He repeated briefly what we had been discussing, and the matters I already knew.

"This aged Dervish Asvatz-Trouv then himself began to question me; but I replied in that accustomed manner of mine, by means of which I could always hide on the Earth my real nature and knowledge.

"I usually spoke so silfully there that the beings of the Earth regarded me only as a savant and colleague.

"In further talk with him, I learned that this venerable Hadji had long been interested in that science and during the past ten years he had been studying practically. I learned also that he had attained such results as contemporary Earth-beings can no longer attain.

"Knowing that this science had long ceased to exist in the minds of the beings of the Earth, I was greatly surprised and wished to know how that venerable Hadji had become interested in the science, and whether he had heard anything about it. It was all the more strange, as I know very well it had long been common among the beings of the Earth to be interested in what they ordinarily see or hear, and that such interests suppress in them the rest of their psychic needs, it seeming always clear to them that the thing in which they are interested at the moment is just that which sustains the whole world. In short, when the necessary kind of relations was established between this Hadji-Asvatz-Trouv and myself, that is to say, when he began to speak with me normally, without that mask which at the present time all the beings of that planet wear in their relations with others, particularly if they meet these others for the first time, I asked him, of course in an appropriate manner, why and how he became interested in this science.

"Here it will do you no harm to say, that among your favorites there have long existed in each locality, special forms for outward relationship, for the reason that the inner feeling of relationship common to all the beings of the Universe without difference of form or place of existence, has long been destroyed in them.

"Good or bad relations among them are established at the present time, only by external manifestations, chiefly by politeness, as it is called, that is to say, by empty words.

"However much one being might inwardly wish another being good, if for some reason or other, he should express himself in the wrong words...all would be

Bokharian Dervish

over. The other being would be quite certain that his real well-wisher only lived to give him trouble.

"It is therefore extremely important to know the customary forms of speech in order to make friends and avoid making enemies.

"It is also interesting to note that the abnormal existence of your favorites has not only spoiled their own psyche, but it has reacted on the psyche of other forms of beings on this same planet.

"Such an inner feeling is entirely atrophied in those forms of beings with which your favorites have a frequent contact, and it has been preserved only among those other forms of beings, whose form of existence is such that they have no contact at all with these biped beings of yours; as for example, those called tigers, lions, bears, hyenas, smakes, falangas, scorpions and so forth.

"In the psyche of these forms of beings moreover, a very strange peculiarity has been formed. These tigers, lions, bears, hyenas, smakes, falangas, scorpions and so forth, perceive the inner feeling of fear of other beings as hostility, and hence try to destroy them in self-defence.

"This strange peculiarity in their psyche was also acquired on account of your favorites. Thanks as usual to their abnormal conditions of existence, they gradually become cowards from head to foot; and at the same time, and equally completely the peculiarity of destroying the existence of other beings entered into them.

"Being thus by nature cowards of the highest degree, whenever they set out to kill other forms of beings or accidentally meet any of them, who, physically and in other respects, are much stronger than themselves, they sweat with fear, and long with all their being for a means of killing them. In this manner, in the psyche of beings who have no frequent contact with your favorites, side by side with the real function placed in them by Nature, instinctively to pay respect to those forms of beings, which in the gradation of the sacred reasonableness are higher than themselves, an instinct is gradually acquired and formed, owing to which the feeling of fear in others is perceived as a menace to their own life, which menace they try accordingly to destroy.

"In spite of the difference of their exterior forms, all the beings of this planet lived together at first in peace and concord; and even at the present time, it happens occasionally that one of your favorites so perfects himself that he realizes that all living creatures are alike to Our Endlessness; and then succeeds in completely destroying his fear of other forms of beings. In consequence not only do these other forms of beings not attempt to harm him but they even pay him every respect and render him every service as a being higher in the scale of reasonableness.

"In short, my dear boy, thus arose among your favorites, various forms of politeness and in each locality, these forms differ.

Bokharian Dervish

4

"Although this Dervish being Hadji-Asvatz-Trouv was sympathetic, I wished that his attitude towards me should become rather more than friendly in the Earth sense and I therefore began to use very often in conversation with him the local forms of polite address.

"My reason was that I was anxious to learn how he had become interested in that science and how he had arrived at results then unknown on the Earth.

"You must know that excellent relations were immediately established between this venerable Earth-being and myself chiefly because I was a friend of his friend. By the way, the beings of this locality are the only ones remaining on that planet amongst whom really friendly relations exist.

"A friend there is not only a friend, but his friend's friends are also his friends, and his attitude towards them is the same as towards his own friend. Having represented myself as the friend of the Dervish Bogga-Eddin, since the latter was a good friend of this Hadji-Asvatz-Trouv, the venerable Hadji-Asvatz-Trouv became very friendly towards me.

"In constant talk with him on the science of Shat-Chai-Mernis, he, now and then, referred to the octave of sounds. 'Not only', he said, 'has the whole octave of sounds seven centres of gravity, but the vibrations of any of these seven centres, both in fact and in effect, are according to this same law'. Continuing to speak about vibrations, he said that he had become interested in the science Shat-Chai-Mernis chiefly on account of these same laws.

"'Strictly speaking', he said, 'it was precisely on account of these vibrations that my whole life became devoted to this science. Before my entrance into the brotherhood of the Dervishes I was a very rich man; but I used to like very much to occupy myself as a 'saz-dji'; that is to say, I made various stringed musical instruments called 'sazi', 'tari', 'kiamanchi'. 'cymbal' and so forth.

"'After entering the brotherhood, I devoted all my free time to this craft, making instruments for our Dervishes, chiefly.

"'The Sheik of our monastery once called me and said: "Hadji, in the monastery where I was a novice, all the Dervishes used to experience various corresponding feelings from the sacred melodies played during certain mysteries by the Dervish musicians. But during my long and careful observations here, I have never yet noticed any special influence from those sacred melodies in our own Dervishes."

"'What is the explanation of this? What is the cause? It has for some time been my aim to discover the reason and I have asked you here just now, to discuss it with you. Perhaps as an amateur specialist in making instruments, you can help me to elucidate the question."

"'Following this conversation, we began to consider the problem in all its aspects; and after long deliberation we eventually concluded that the reason must certainly lie in the nature of the vibrations of sound, since it had been established during the conversation that outside the tambourine, only stringed

Bokharian Dervish

instruments were used in the monastery where our Sheik had been a novice.
Here in our monastery, the sacred melodies were played on wind instruments,
as for instance, on 'gavalls', 'doodooks', 'daks', 'talfans', and so on.

"We decided at once to substitute strings for all the wind musical instru-
ments of the monastery; whereupon the very serious difficulty arose, that
amongst our Dervishes, we could not find a sufficient number capable of play-
ing on stringed instruments. After a little thought our Sheik said to me:
"Hadji, you are already proficient on stringed instruments, see if you can
perhaps make stringed musical instruments of such a kind that any unskilled
Dervish can produce sounds of the required melody on them just by turning
or striking, or some such mechanical action."

"The suggestion greatly interested me and I immediately undertook with great pleasure to carry it out.

"After so deciding, I got up received the blessing of our Sheik and went away.

"Having returned to my room, I sat down and began to think a very long time.
The result of my thought was that I decided to make Dervish Kerbalai-Asiz-
Nooaran, to devise a system of small hammers, from the strokes of which, the
corresponding sounds would be produced. And that same evening I went to this
friend of mine.

"Although the Dervish Kerbalai-Asiz-Nooaran was considered to be a very queer fellow, everybody respected and honored him for his learning. He used often to speak of matters that made people think very deeply.

"Before he had become a Dervish he had been a professional 'Saatchi', that is, a watchmaker; and he continued to devote all his spare time in the monastery to his beloved craft.

"By the way, he recently has been much absorbed in another of his queer ideas, namely, how to make a watch which would go perfectly without a spring.

"He explained and formulated this idea of his very briefly and very simply by saying: "Nothing on the Earth is absolutely at rest, since the Earth itself moves. Only weight is at rest, but, even then, only on half of the place occupied by its volume."

"I wish he said, 'to get such an absolute balance of lovers that their movement, necessitated by the tempo of the movement of the Earth, will exactly correspond to the movement of the hands necessary for twenty-four hours.'"

"When I came to this queer fellow and explained what I wished to do, he also became very interested and promised to help me as much as he could. And on the following day we began to work. The cymbal itself was soon ready; my queer friend continued to work upon the mechanism and I began to tighten the strings and to tune them properly. It was just then that something happened that aroused my interest in experiments I am still continuing today.

6

Bokharian Dervish

"It happened thus: I knew very well that half a string gives twice as many vibrations as a whole string of the same tension, and according to this principle I began to put the bridges for the strings on the cymbal, and afterwards with the aid of my 'Parambarsasidavan' or as it is called in Europe, 'tuning-fork', with the vibrations of the absolute note 'do', to tighten and tune the strings for a very ancient sacred melody containing one-eight note sounds.

"During this tuning I realised clearly for the first time, that this principle, namely, that the length of the string is inversely proportional to the number of its vibrations, is not always exact for obtaining the general united harmonious consonance; it is only sometimes so.

"This realization interested me so much, that I gave all my attention to the investigation of this phenomenon and ceased entirely to occupy myself with the cymbal.

"My queer friend also happened to find himself greatly interested in it and together we began to investigate this inaccuracy.

"It was only some days later that my friend and I noticed that we had neglected our main work, whereupon we decided from that day on to devote half our time to finishing the cymbal and the other half to continuing these investigations.

"We soon go to be so expert in carrying on these two tasks of ours, that neither suffered on account of the other.

"In spite of the delay, we did finish the cymbal we had begun, and it turned out quite satisfactorily. We changed its arrangement several times and eventually it became rather like the new Greek barrel-organ, only much larger and with quarter-tones.

"It was started by turning and this caused the little hammers to strike on the corresponding strings. The strokes were regulated by bundles of flattened reeds perforated with corresponding holes, which as they passed under the handles made them strike.

"For each sacred melody we prepared a special bundle of these flattened reeds; and these could be changed according to the melody desired.

"When we eventually delivered this symbol of ours to our Sheik and told him frankly what it was that most interested us at that moment, he not only blessed our leave of absence in the pursuit of our interest but contributed a very large sum of money.

"But the more we studied, the more absorbed we became in our work; until at last we came here where we lived apart from our brotherhood.

"All this time I lived with my dear friend, the Dervish Kerbalai-Asiz-Nooaran in full peace and concord. And only recently have I lost this irreplaceable friend forever. Some weeks ago he descended to the banks of the river Amoodaria, to the town X, for various instruments and materials. While leaving

Bokharian Dervish

7

the town to return here, a stray bullet from the firing between the Russians and the Afghans struck and killed him. A mutual friend of ours, Kara-Kirgiz, who happened to be by, saw the event and immediately informed me of it.

"Several days later we brought his remains home and buried him there', he added, pointing to a strange projection in the corner of the cave. And having said this, he rose and after making some gestures of prayer for the repose of his friend, indicated by his head that we were to follow him.

"We did so and found ourselves again in the main passage of the cave. This venerable Earth-bossing then stopped before a projecting part and pressed. Again a block was moved aside and an entrance was revealed in another section of the cave.

"As I afterwards learned, the movable block on this occasion was not of stone but of thin sheets of felt, oil-cloth and clay.

"The place into which we entered was so remarkable that should like to describe it to you.

"The walls, the ceiling and even the floor were covered with very thick felt. This was done, I was afterwards told, so that not the smallest vibration of any manifestation rustle, noise, or even the vibrations of breathing arising from creatures, large and small, present in the neighborhood, should be able to penetrate from without.

"In this extraordinary place were several apparatuses of strange forms, and also a sound-producing instrument, a piano. The latter was without its front board and hence all its strings were visible. To each series of strings each representing a note, was attached in a special manner an independent little apparatus called a 'vibrometer' which, I learned later, counted and measured the vibrations of sound. I was again much astonished by these little apparatuses. For I knew very well that, at the present time, there does not exist on the Earth any such apparatus, capable of counting vibrations. And I wondered how this venerable old being, dwelling amidst almost wild animals, could have come by them.

"Among the other apparatuses in that remarkable room, was one on which there were fixed several objects like masks. They were joined to a place in the roof of the cave by a thick pipe made of the throats of cows. Through this pipe, as I afterwards learned, air for breathing could pass from without. This air was necessary because during the experiments the room was hermetically closed and without fresh air, staying there was out of the question. The beings present wore the masks which were on this apparatus.

"When we were all seated on the floor of this remarkable place, the venerable Hadji continued his talk. He told us, by the way, that he and his friend had had to study very carefully during their researches all the theories of vibrations invented by the great savants of the Earth. He said, 'We examined the Assyrian theory established by the great Malmanesh, the Arabian theory of the famous Selno-El-Avaz, the theory of the Greek philosopher Pythagoras, and, of course, all the Chinese theories.'

Bokharian Dervish

8

"We made exactly the same apparatuses, as those on which all these ancient sages carried out their experiments; and we even added a new feature to one of them. It is the one I now must use.

"Pythagoras made his experiments in ancient times on this very apparatus. It was then called a 'Monochord', but having now modified it, I call it a 'Vibrosho'.

"Having said this he pointed to a certain apparatus of a very strange form and remarked that this was the modified 'Monochord'.

"It consisted of a board two metres long, the lower half of which was divided into separate divisions like the finger-board of the sound-producing instrument called 'Guitar'.

"On the upper half were fixed a large number of vibrometers like those which were on the strings of the piano, they were placed just above the divisions of the board.

"On the upper half of the back of this board which was divided like a finger board, was a whole network of various small glass and metal pipes. These were used especially for the measuring of vibrations obtained from certain movements and also from currents of artificially condensed or rarified ordinary air.

"As the venerable Hadji paused to put some pounded tobacco into his mouth, I first asked him the following question, 'Venerable Hadji', I said, 'I have hitherto been quite convinced that nowhere on the Earth does there exist any apparatus for the exact measuring of vibrations. Yet I see many such here. How am I to understand this? Where did you get them? All the time I have been here this question has worried me'.

"The Dervish Hadji-Asvatz-Trouv replied: 'These apparatuses were made for our experiments by my deceased friend Hadji-Aziz Nooaran, and I am chiefly indebted to them for my attainments in the knowledge concerning the laws of vibrations.

"Dear friend of my friend', this great and perhaps the last sage of the Earth continued, 'While Tiklandia flourished, all kinds of these apparatuses once existed, but at the present time, there are no longer to be found any such apparatuses for measuring vibrations, unless, of course, we include that child-ish plaything by means of which it is said to be possible to count vibrations. In Europe they call this toy a 'siren'. I also used it in the beginning of my experiments.

"This 'siren' was invented two centuries ago by a certain learned physicist Zehbek. In the first half of the last century it was said to have been improved by a certain Cognar de la Tour.

"Its arrangement is such that a current condensed air from a pipe is directed upon a revolving disc, perforated around the edge. Each of the holes coin-

Bokharian Dervish

9

cides exactly in size with the opening of the main air-pipe, and during the revolving of the disc, the access for the current of air coming from the main pipe alternately opens and closes.

"As the disc revolves, currents of air pass through its holes in succession; and from these are produced sounds of equal degree. The number of revolutions indicated by a clock mechanism, multiplied by the number of the holes in the disc, is supposed to give the number of vibrations of this sound during a given space of time.

"Unfortunately for these Europeans, neither the first inventor nor the improver of the siren realised that sound is obtained from vibrations as well as from air currents. As this siren sounded only from air currents and not from vibrations, it is quite out of the question. All the same, it is a very interesting fact that sound can be produced from two causes, namely, the vibrations themselves and from the air currents. I shall now demonstrate this to you practically."

"Having said this the venerable Hadji got up and from the other section of the cave brought a pot containing flowers which he put in the middle of the room. He then sat down near that apparatus formerly the Monochord of the famous Pythagoras."

"Addressing us he said, 'I shall now produce from these combined little pipes only five different sounds. Fix your attentions on this pot of flowers and note the numbers indicated by the hands of the vibrometers. Observe also the watch, please, and notice how many times I reproduce these sounds.'"

"With a small pair of bellows he then began to blow into corresponding pipes from which there began to issue a monotonous melody of five notes."

"The melody continued for ten minutes, and we not only remembered the figures indicated on the vibrometers but these five sounds were well impressed on our hearing."

"And when Hadji had finished his monotonous music, the flowers in the pot were still alive as before. Hadji now sat down at the sound-producing instrument called piano, and drawing our attention again to the hands of the vibrometers, he struck the corresponding keys of the piano and produced the same monotonous melody as before."

"The hands of the vibrometers, moreover indicated the same figures. Two minutes had not yet passed when by a sign of his head Hadji directed us to look at the pot of flowers. We saw very clearly with our eyes that the flowers in the pot had begun to fade; and when after ten minutes, the venerable Hadji ceased his music, there remained of the former blossoming plants in the pot, only fallen petals and faded stalks."

"After this experiment Hadji sat down again by our side and said: "My investigations during many long years have convinced me that there really exist in the world, as the science Shat-Chai-Mernis says, two kinds of vibrations, namely,

Bokharian Dervish

10

vibrations of momentum and creative vibrations. And, by the way, these creative vibrations manifest only in metal strings or strings made of goat-gut. Strings made of other materials have not this quality. They can produce sounds by means of air currents or by the friction of air; and by these means momentum vibrations are formed.

"Formerly we made our experiments on this Vibrosho, that is the apparatus I adopted from the Greek philosopher Pythagoras.

"But once when my friend Hadji-Aziz-Nooaran was in the Bokharian town of X on business, he happened to see this piano in a sale of the furniture of some Russian general who was leaving. He bought it and later with great difficulty dragged it up here into the mountains.

"We then tuned its strings exactly according to the laws of vibrations, indicated in the ancient Chinese science Shat-Chai-Mernis. For this purpose we not only employed the absolute sound of the note 'do' but as this science indicated, we also took into consideration geographical conditions, the pressure of atmosphere, the form and dimensions of the room and the average temperature of the surrounding space as well as the room itself and so on. We even considered the number of people present from whom radiations might arise

"Having tuned the piano in this manner and really exactly, the vibrations produced by it immediately acquired the properties mentioned by this great science.

"I will show you what it is possible to do with the knowledge attained by man and with the vibrations proceeding from this ordinary piano."

"Having said this he again rose from his seat. He then brought from the other room an envelope, paper and pencil, and again sat down by the piano.

"He then wrote something on the paper and put it into the envelope; which he attached to a hook hanging from the ceiling in the middle of the room. Again he sat down at the piano and without speaking began as before to strike different keys from which a monotonous melody was again obtained. But on this occasion two octave sounds were also constantly and equally repeated in the melody.

"I noticed in a little while that it had become inconvenient for my friend, the Dervish Bogga-Eddin, to sit still; he moved his left leg from place to place.

"A little later he began to stroke his left leg and from his grimaces it was plain that this leg pained him a great deal. But the venerable Dervish Hadji-Asvatz-Trouv paid no attention to this whatever and continued to strike the same definite keys.

"Having eventually finished he turned towards us and addressing himself to me said: 'Please get up, take the envelope from the hook and read what is written inside'.

Bokharian Dervish

11

"I got up, took the envelope, opened it and read as follows: 'From the vibrations of the sounds of this piano, there must be formed on the left legs of both of you, two inches below the knee and an inch to the left centre, a furuncle, called 'Pendcheeban'.

"The venerable Hadji at the same time begged us to expose these places of our left legs; and when we had bared them, there was found to be a real furuncle on the left leg of the Dervish Bogga-Eddin, exactly on the spot described. But to the great astonishment of the venerable Hadji, there was nothing on any part of my body.

"When he had assured himself that there was no furuncle on my left leg, he leapt up instantly from his place just as if he were young and exclaimed: 'This is impossible'. Then he stared intently at my left leg with eyes almost like a madman's.

"Nearly five minutes passed in this manner, I confess that for the first time on that planet I was embarassed and could not immediately devise an escape from the situation that had arisen.

"Finally he approached me and made an effort to speak. But his legs began to shake very violently from agitation, and sitting down, he gave me a sign to do the same. When we were seated he looked at me with very sad eyes and told me as follows:

"'Friend of my friend; In my youth I was very rich, so rich that no fewer than ten of my own caravans with no fewer than a thousand camels in each, were always moving somewhere or other in our great Asia. My harem was considered by the experts, to be the choicest on Earth; and everything else was on a similar scale. In short, I lived in such a style that it might be said, 'I could do everything my left foot wished'.

"'But all this, that is to say, everything that ordinary life can give, so satisfied me that every night as I went to bed, I thought with horror that on the morrow I must go through the same old daily round called 'life'.

"'Eventually I found it intolerable to live with such inner emptiness, and having felt that vacuity of ordinary life with particular intensity, I finally and resolutely decided to kill myself, and calmly and very coldly began to prepare everything necessary to carry out this decision, without missing fire or leaving room for misunderstanding.

"'On the last evening as I entered the room where I intended to put my resolution into effect, I suddenly remembered that I had not bade farewell to the one person who had been partly responsible for the creation and shaping of my life.

"'I remembered my mother who was still alive

"'Remembering her completely changed everything in me.

"'I immediately imagined how she would suffer when she should hear of my

Bokharian Dervish

12

death, and when I pictured this to myself, I began to feel so much pity for her, that my sobs almost choked me.

"In short from that time onward, my mother was the source of my life.

"Remembering her face, at whatever hour of the day or night it might be, I was filled with new strength, and with the desire to live and to do everything to make her life happy.

"Ten years thus passed and then after a pitiless sickness, she died, and I was left alone.

"After her death my inner emptiness again began day by day to torture me more and more."

"Just at this point of the story, as he happened to look at his friend, the Dervish Bogga-Eddin, the venerable Hadji jumped up from his place, as if stung by a snake, and turning to him said:

"My dear friend, in the name of our friendship pardon me for having forgotten to remove the sufferings caused by the maleficent vibrations."

"Having said this, he sat down at the piano and again began to strike various keys. On this occasion, however, he produced the sounds only of two notes, one high and one low, and all the time alternately. Then almost with a shout he exclaimed:

"Now thanks to the same vibrations of sound, this time beneficent, the sufferings of my good friend will cease."

"And indeed five minutes had hardly elapsed before the face of the Dervish Bogga-Eddin brightened up, nor did there remain on his leg even a trace of the enormous malignant furuncle which up to that moment had continued to adorn it."

"The Dervish Hadji-Asvatz-Trouv then again sat down near us and having become outwardly, that is, apparently, quite calm, he resumed his tale."

"The fourth day after the death of my dear mother, he continued, 'I was sitting in my room and desperately meditating on what would happen, when in the street near the window a wandering Dervish began to sing his sacred hymns.'"

"I looked out and seeing that the singing Dervish was old and had a very fine appearance, I suddenly decided to seek his advice and immediately sent my servant to invite him in. When he entered and after the usual welcome, he sat down on the 'Mindari' and I spoke to him of my soul state without concealing anything."

"When I had finished, the old Dervish became deeply buried in thought; and it was only after a long time that he looked at me very steadily. Then rising from his seat he said:

Bokharian Dervish

13

"The only way out for you is to devote yourself to religion."

"Having said this, he departed uttering a prayer as he left my house for ever.

"After he had gone, I also became thoughtful and the very same day, I decided irrevocably to enter one of the 'brotherhoods' of Dervishes, though not in my own country but somewhere further.

"The following day I began to divide and distribute all my wealth amongst my relations and the poor, and two weeks later, I left my country for ever, and came here to Bokhara.

"Here I chose one of the numerous Dervish 'Brotherhoods' and entered it. I selected it because its Dervishes were very well known for the severity of their ordinary life.

"But unfortunately they soon destroyed all my illusions about themselves; and I therefore entered another 'Brotherhood' where the same thing happened. At last I was considered as a Dervish of that 'brotherhood, the Sheik of whose monastery gave me the work of the inventing the mechanical stringed musical instrument.

"As I have told you, I became completely absorbed in the science of vibrations and have occupied myself with it until today.

"But today just this science has made me undergo the same state which I first experienced the night before the death of my mother, whose love alone had been my hearth and warmth and had for so many years made tolerable a life which had become so empty and so desolate. Even now I cannot recall without a shudder the moment when the doctor told me that my mother would not live beyond the morrow.

"In that terrible state of mine, the first question that arose in me was, how shall I possibly continue to live?

"What followed and what happened to me afterwards I have already briefly told you.

"In short, as I became absorbed in the science of vibrations, I gradually discovered my new divinity. This science replaced my mother during many years and supported me as faithfully and loyally as she had done. By its truths alone I have lived and been inspired until today,

"Never in a single instance before today have the truths I have discovered concerning vibrations failed to manifest the exact results I expected.

"But today for the first time the results I expected I have not obtained and my terror is chiefly due to the fact that, today I was more than usually careful in my calculations of the vibrations necessary in this case. I calculated exactly that the furuncle should be formed on that very part of your body named, and nowhere else.

Bokharian Dervish

14

"And now the unprecedented has happened; not only is it not on the indicated
place, but it has not been found at all.

"The science which has hitherto taken the place of my loyal and faithful
mother, has today betrayed me; and now I am wretched beyond words. I can
bear this greatest of misfortunes today, but what tomorrow will be I cannot
even imagine.

"I can bear it today only because I remember the words of our ancient great
prophet Isaiinoor, who said that an individual is not responsible for his
actions when dying.

"Obviously my science, my divinity, my second mother is dying in agony for
having betrayed me today.

"I also know very well that, after the agony, death is near. And you, dear
friend of my friend, have today unwittingly become for me like one of those
doctors who, the night before her death told me that my mother would not live
through the next day. Today, you inform me in the same way that my new hearth
will be cold tomorrow.

"I again experience the pangs and sensations I felt from the moment I was told
my mother would die until she died.

"But even then and during those feelings and sensations, I had a hope that
perhaps she would not die; and there is the same feeling in me now.

"Friend of my friend, knowing now the state of my soul, I earnestly beg you
as my friend's friend to explain, if you can, what super-natural force inter-
fered that the furuncle, which should infallibly have been formed on your left
leg, was not formed at all.

"My confidence in the certainty that it would be formed has long been as
strong in me as the Tiklunian stone. For nearly forty years, I have studied
the great laws of vibrations day and night, until it might be said that my
knowledge of them has become second-nature'.

"On uttering these last words the Dervish Hadji-Asvatz-Trouv looked expectantly
into my eyes.

"Can you imagine my position at that moment? What could I reply?

"On his account, I was thus the second time in a situation from which I did
not know how to escape. Besides the strange state I was in on this occasion,
I also felt a profound pity for this being. I was sorry chiefly because he
was suffering on my account. I knew at the same time that if I should tell
him anything, not only would he be at peace from what I should say, but he
would understand that by the very fact that a furuncle had not been formed
on my left leg, the truth and accuracy of his beloved science had been more
completely proved.

Bokharian Dervish

15

"I had moreover, full moral right to tell the truth about myself to this Earth-being, since, by his attainments he had already become a Kalmenooior', to whom, although belonging to that planet, we are not forbidden to be frank. But I could not be frank at that moment. My friend Bogga-Eddin was there, and he was still just an ordinary being, to whom it had long been forbidden by oath and authority that beings of our race should communicate true information in any circumstances whatever.

"This prohibition was laid upon the beings of our race, it seems, on the initiative of the Very Holy Ashiata Shiehmash. And it was imposed on us chiefly because information gives only mind knowledge; and mind knowledge tends to reduce the possibility of acquiring knowledge of one's Beings.

"And since the sole means remaining on that planet for ultimate deliverance from the consequences of the properties of the organ Kundabuffer is knowledge of one's Being, this command was laid upon our race in respect of the beings of the Earth. This was why I could not undertake, with my friend, the Dervish Bogga-Eddin, present, to explain to this worthy sage, at the moment, the real cause of his failure.

"But I had to say something, since this Dervish Hadji-Asvatz-Trouv who merited the title of sage, continued to await my reply. On that occasion, however, I said no more than this.

"Venerable Hadji-Asvatz-Trouv, I said, if you will defer my reply, I swear to you by the cause of my creation, that I will give you such an answer that you will be fully satisfied that not only is your beloved science that very Truth itself, but you will be convinced that next to those great savants, the Saints Choon-Kil-Tez and Choon-Tro-Pel, you are the greatest savant of all the Earth.

"At this reply, the Dervish Hadji-Asvatz-Trouv simply pressed his right hand over his heart, - a gesture meaning, 'I believe and hope without doubt'.

"Then, as if nothing had happened, he turned to the Dervish Bogga-Eddin and resumed his talk of the Science Shat-Chai-Mernis.

"With that same aim in view, of passing over the recent incident, I again addressed myself to this Dervish Asvatz-Trouv and pointing to a recess in the cave where a great deal of colored silk was hanging in strips, said:

"Highly respected Hadji, what is that material over there in the recess?"

"These colored materials', he replied, 'I used for the experiments that recently enabled me to discover the degree of harm the color vibrations of materials produce on men and animals. If you like I will demonstrate it by an exceedingly interesting experiment.'

"Having said this, he rose and left the room and from the other section of the cave brought in, first of all, three quadruped Earth beings called 'dog', 'sheep' and 'goat'. Then he fetched several apparatuses of a strange form of bracelets. One of these bracelets he placed on the arm of the Dervish Bogga-Eddin and the other on his own arm; during which process, by the way,

Bokharian Dervish

17

and entered into a small passage on the side, leading elsewhere. The goat,
sheep and the dog crawled after us in their improvised collars. We all walked
a fairly long way and at last arrived at an enormous section of the cave.

"Here in this subterranean cavity, Dervish Asvatz-Trouv approached one of the niches and pointing to a large heap of material of a very strange color said: 'This material is specially woven from fibres of the plant 'Chaltandr': it has a natural color. The plant from the fibres of which this material is woven, is one of the very few formations on the Earth, the color of which can-not change the vibrations arising from neighboring sources. It follows that the color of this material has absolutely no effect on any kind of vibrations, arising from whatever cause.

"It was for this reason that for my experiments on vibrations not originating
from color, I specially ordered this material of which I made for the whole of
this large cave something like a very big tent, arranged in such a manner that
it could be moved anywhere and given any form.

"It is with the aid of this strange tent that I carry out the experiments
which I call 'architectural', which show me clearly which and to what degree
rooms react harmfully on people.

"I am convinced that not only the size and form in general of a room have an
enormous influence on people, but also the shape, the corners, projections,
and the broken portions of wall and many other factors which produce changes
of the vibrations of the room, affect the vibrations in people for good or
evil'.

"His experiments with this enormous tent eventually convinced me also that not
only the forms and the sizes of a room effect to a large extent the beings of
the Earth, but I became convinced that vibrations in general affect beings of
this planet much more than the other beings of our Universe.

"Later this great sage led us into other small sections where he showed us
other experiments. For instance, he explained and showed us experiments demon-
strating the effects of vibrations formed from radiations of other beings,
from their voices and from other of their habitual actions

"He also explained and showed us several experiments demonstating the harmful
action on Earth-beings arising from causes which the beings themselves create
on a large scale as if expressly for their own harm, from what they call
'productions of art'.

"Amongst these latter are painting, sculpture, and of course, their famous
music. But from all the experiments demonstrated by this sage, the most harm-
ful vibrations for Earth-beings, as far as I understood, proved to be those
formed from their medical remedies, specially from 'patent-medicines'.

"I was a guest of this most sympathetic Earth-being, the Dervish Asvatz-Trouv,
for four Earth days and then I left with the Dervish Bogga-Eddin for the town
from which I had set out.

CHAPTER 42.

BEELZEBUB IN AMERICA

Two "Dionosks" later, when the inter-system ship "Karnak" had resumed its falling, and the confirmed followers of our respected Mullah Nassr Eddin had again sat down in their usual seats, Hassein once more turned to Beelzebub with the following words:

"My dear Grandfather! May I remind you, as you bade me, about......the three-brained beings.....of the planet Earth......about those....how are they called?....about the beings who breed and exist just on the diametrically opposite side of the place where contemporary terrestrial civilization is flourishing....about those three-brained beings there, who, as you were saying, are very great devotees of the 'fox-trot.'"

"Ah! About those Americans?"

"Yes, that's it, about those Americans", joyously exclaimed Hassein.

"Of course, I remember...I did, indeed, promise to tell you a little also about those contemporary queer ducks there."

And Beelzebub began thus:

"I happened to visit that part of the surface of your planet now called 'North-America', just before my final departure from that solar system.

"I went there from my last place of existence on that planet, namely, from the city of Paris of the continent of Europe.

"From the continent of Europe I sailed there on a steamship, according to the custom of all contemporary what are called 'dollar-holders', and arrived in the capital of 'North-America', in the city of 'New York', or, as it is sometimes called there, the 'city-of-the-melting-pot-of-the-races-of-the-Earth'.

"From the pier I went straight to a hotel called the 'Majestic' which had been recommended to me by one of my Paris acquaintances and which for some reason or other was additionally, though not officially, called 'Jewish'.

"Having settled in this 'Majestic' or 'Jewish' hotel, I went the same day to look up a certain 'Mister' there, who also had been recommended to me by still another of my Paris acquaintances.

"By this word 'Mister' to whom I had a letter of introduction, he, as is proper to every genuine American business man, was up to his eyes in innumerable, as is said there, 'dollar-businesses'.

AMERICA

2

"I think I might as well remark now at the very beginning of my elucidations about these Americans, that those three-brained beings there, especially the contemporary ones, who constitute the root population on this part of the surface of your planet, are in general almost all occupied only with these 'dollar-businesses'.

"On the other hand, with the trades and 'profession' indispensable in the process of being-existence, exclusively only those beings are occupied among them, who have gone there from other continents temporarily, and for the purpose as is said, of 'earning-money'.

"Even in this respect, the surrounding conditions of ordinary being existence among your contemporary favourites, chiefly among those breeding on this continent, have been transformed so to say, into 'Tralalaloalalalala', or, as our respected teacher Mullah Nassr Eddin would define it, 'a-soap-bubble-that-lastsa-long-time-only-in-a-quiet-medium'.

"Among them there at the present time, these surrounding conditions of ordinary collective existence have already become such, that if, for some reason or other the specialist professionals of all the kinds necessary for their ordinary collective existence should cease to come to them from the other continents to 'earn-money', then it is safe to say that within a month, the whole established order of their ordinary existence would completely break down, since there would be none among them who could even so much as bake bread.

"The chief cause of the gradual resulting of such an abnormality there among them, is on the one side, the law established by them themselves in respect of the rights of parents over their children, and on the other hand the institution in schools for children of what is called a 'dollar-savings-bank' together with the principle of implanting in children a love of such dollars.

"Thanks to this, and to still various other peculiar external conditions of ordinary existence also established by them themselves, just this love of 'dollar-business' and of dollars themselves, has become, in the common presence of each of the native inhabitants of this continent who reaches responsible age, the predominant urge during his responsible what is called, 'feverish-existence'.

"That is why each one of them is always doing 'dollar-business' and moreover, always several of them at once.

"Although the aforesaid 'Mister' to whom I had a letter of introduction was also very kind with these 'dollar-businesses', he nevertheless received me very cordially. When he read the letter of introduction I presented to him, a strange process immediately began in him which has already been noticed even by certain of your favourites - it having also become inherent in your contemporary favourites in general - and which they call 'unconscious-preening'.

"And this same process proceeded in him because, in the letter I presented, the name of a certain other acquaintance of mine, also a 'Mister', was

3

AMERICA

mentioned, who in the opinion of many, and of this 'Mister' also, was con-
sidered, as they call him behind his back, 'a-damn-clever-fellow', that is
to say, a 'dollar-expert'.

"In spite of his having been entirely seized with this inherency, proper
to your contemporary favourites, he nevertheless, as he talked with me,
gradually calmed down, and eventually he informed me that he was 'ready-
to-place-himself-entirely-at-my-disposal'. Suddenly, however, he remembered
something, whereupon he added that to his profound regret, owing to circum-
stances over which he had absolutely no control, he could not possibly
oblige me that day, but not until the following day, because he was ex-
tremely busy with important affairs.

"And, indeed, with the best will in the world, he could not have done so,
for these unfortunate Americans, who are always governed by these 'dollar-
businesses' of theirs, can do what they please only on Sundays, whereas it
just happened that the day I want to see him was not a Sunday.

"There on that continent, all dollar and other businesses depend never upon
the beings themselves; on the contrary, your favourites there always them-
selves depend entirely on these 'businesses' of theirs.

"In short, the day not being a Sunday, this genuine American 'Mister' was
unable to do as he pleased, namely, go along with me, and introduce me to
the people necessary to me, and we had therefore to agree to meet the
following morning at a defined place on the famous street there called
'Broadway'.

"This street 'Broadway' is the foremost and principal street not only in
this New York, but, as is said there, is the longest street in any of the
large contemporary cities of your planet.

"So I set off there on the next day.

"As the 'automobile-taxi' in which I drove to this place happened not to
come from one of Mr. Ford's factories, I arrived too soon, and consequently
this 'Mister' was not yet there.

"While awaiting him, I began strolling about, but as all the New York what
are called 'brokers' take their 'Constitutional' before their famous 'quick-
lunch' just in this part of the street 'Broadway', the jostling in this
crowded place became so great, that in order to escape it, I decided to go
and sit down somewhere in some spot from where I could see the 'Mister' I
was awaiting arrive.

"A suitable spot seemed to be a neighboring typical restaurant there, from
the windows of which all the passers-by could be seen.

"I must say, by the way, that there, on all that planet of yours, there are
not so many restaurants in the places of existence of any other group of
your favourites as there are in that New York.

AMERICA

4

"They particularly abound in the main sections, and moreover the proprietors of these restaurants there are chiefly 'Armenians', 'Greeks', and 'Russian-Jews'.

"Now my boy, in order that you may rest a little from active mentation, I wish for a while to confine myself entirely to the form of mentation of our dear teacher Muller, Nassr Eddin and to talk about a certain in the highest degree original custom which has prevailed during the last few years in these contemporary New York restaurants.

"Inasmuch as the production, importation, and consumption of what are called 'alcoholic-liquids' have recently been strictly prohibited to the ordinary beings by the power-possessing beings of this group, and corresponding in-junctions have also been given to those beings there upon whom the power-possessing beings rest their hope for their own welfare, it is now almost im-possible for the ordinary beings there to obtain such liquids. At the same time, in these New York restaurants, various 'alcoholic-liquids' called 'Arak', 'Doosico', 'Scotch-whisky', 'Benedictine', 'Vodka', 'Grand-Marnier', and many other different liquids, under every possible kind of label, and made exclusively only on what are called 'Old-barges' lying at sea off the shores of that continent, are to be had in any quantity you please.

"The very 'Tzimmuss' of the said practice lies in this, that if you point your fourth finger, and covering one half of your mouth with your right palm, utter the name of any liquid you fancy, then immediately, without more words, that liquid is served at table, - only in a bottle purporting to be lemonade or the famous French 'Vichy'.

"Now try with all your might to exert your will and to actualize in your presence a general mobilization of your 'perceptive-organs', so that, without missing anything at all, you may absorb and transubstantiate in yourself everything relating to just how these 'alcoholic-liquids' I have enumerated are prepared at sea on 'old-barges' off the shores of that continent.

"I regret very much that I missed making myself thoroughly familiar with all the details of this contemporary terrestrial 'science'.

"All I managed to learn was that into all the recipes for these preparations, the following acids enter, -- 'sulphuric', 'nitric', and 'muriatic' acids, and most important of all, the 'incantation' of the famous contemporary German professor Kishmenhof.

"This last ingredient, namely, 'Professor-Kishmenhof's-incantation' for alcoholic liquids, is delightfully intriguing; and it is concocted, so it is said, as follows:

"First of all, there must be prepared, according to any old recipe, already familiar to specialists in the business, a thousand bottles of liquid. Precisely one thousand bottles must be prepared, because if there should be merely one bottle more or one bottle less, the incantation will not work.

"These thousand bottles must be placed on the floor and then, quietly beside them, a single bottle of any genuine 'alcoholic-liquid' existing any-

AMERICA

5

where there, must be placed and kept there for a period of ten minutes; at the end of which time, very slowly and quite indispensably, while scratching the right ear with the left hand, one must utter with certain pauses this said alcoholic incantation.

"Upon this, not only are the contents of all the thousand bottles instantly transformed into precisely that alcoholic liquid contained in the said single bottle, but every bottle of the thousand even acquires the same label borne by that one bottle of genuine alcoholic-liquid.

"Among the conjuries of this unprecedented German professor Kishmenhof, there are, as I learned, several indeed most amazing ones.

"This famous German professor, a specialist in this branch, started, as is said, 'inventing' these remarkable 'conjuries' of his quite recently, that is to say, in the early years of the last great general European process of reciprocal destruction there.

"When a food crisis supervened in his fatherland 'Germany', he, sympathizing with the plight of his compatriots, invented his first conjury, which consisted in the preparation of a very cheap and economical 'chicken-soup'.

"This first conjury of his is called 'German-chicken-soup', and its execution is likewise extremely interesting, namely, as follows:

"Into a very commodious pot, set on the hearth, common water is poured, and then a few very finely chopped leaves of parsley are strewn into it.

"Then both doors of the kitchen must be opened wide, or, if there is only one door, a window must be opened wide, and, while very loudly pronouncing the incantation, a chicken must be chased through the kitchen at full speed.

"Upon this, a most delicious 'chicken-soup' is ready hot in the pot.

"I heard further that during the years of that great process of reciprocal destruction, the beings of Germany made use of this conjury on a colossal scale, this method of preparing chicken soup having proved in practice to be, as it were, good and, at least, extremely economical.

"The reason is that a single chicken could do duty for quite a long time, because it could be chased and chased and chased, until for some reason or other, the chicken all by itself, as is said there, 'went-on-strike' and declined to breathe any longer.

"And in the event that the chicken resisted the infection of hypocrisy, in spite of its having existed among your favourites, and indeed did cease to wish to breathe any longer, then for this eventuality, as I afterwards learned, a common custom was established there among the beings of that group called Germany.

"Namely, when the chicken went on strike, its owners would very solemnly roast it in the over, and for this solemn occasion would unfailingly invite all their relatives to dinner.

AMERICA

C

"It is interesting to notice also, that another professor of theirs, also famous, named Steiner, in the course of his, what are called, "scientific-investigations-of-supernatural-phenomena", mathematically established that on the occasions when these chickens were served at these 'invitation-dinners', always their owners would recite the same thing.

"Namely, every hostess, rolling her eyes to Heaven and pointing to the chicken, would say with great feeling, that it was the 'famous-Pamir-pheasant' and that it had been specially sent to them from Pamir by their dear nephew who resided there as consul for their great 'Fatherland'.

"On that planet there exist in general 'conjurations' for every possible kind of purpose.

"These 'conjurations' began multiplying particularly after many of the beings of this peculiar planet had become specialists in super-natural phenomena and came to be called 'occultists', 'spiritualists', 'theosophists', 'violet-magicians', 'chiromants', and so forth.

"Besides being able to create 'supernatural-phenomena', these 'specialists' also knew very well how to make the opaque look transparent.

"This same American prohibition of the consumption of alcohol can serve us, yet again, as an excellently illuminating example for understanding to what degree the possibilities for the crystallization of data for being-reflection are atrophied in these contemporary responsible power-possessing beings, in respect of the fact that such an absurdity is being actually repeated there.

"There on that continent, everybody without exception, thanks to this prohibition, now consumes this same alcohol, - even those who in other circumstances would probably never have consumed it.

"There on the continent America, the very same is occurring with the consumption of alcohol as occurred with the chewing of the seeds of the poppy by the beings of the country Maralpleicie.

"The difference is that in the country of Maralpleicie the beings were then addicted to the use of at least genuine poppy-seeds, whereas in America, the beings now consume any liquid that comes their way, provided only that it bears the name of some alcoholic liquid existing somewhere on their planet.

"And another difference is, that in respect of concealing their consumption of the prohibited product from government eyes, the contemporary beings now breeding on this continent America are not by any means so naive as were the beings of the Maralpleicie epoch.

"To what lengths your contemporary favourites have gone in this respect, you can understand very well from the following examples.

"At the present time there in that place, every young man with his 'mother's-s-milk' scarcely dry on his lips, infallibly carries with him what seems to be a perfectly ordinary harmless 'cigarette' or 'cigar-case'; and, sitting in a restaurant or in one of their famous dance-halls, he casually produces this

AMERICA

cigarette - or cigar-case from his pocket, and everybody around imagines of
course that he is about to smoke.

"But not a bit of it! He just gives a peculiar little twist to this cigar-
ette - or cigar-case of his, when, presto, a diminutive tumbler appears in
his left hand, whereupon with his right hand, he s-l-o-w-l-y and q-u-i-e-t-
l-y pours out from himself from this cigarette- or cigar-case into this
diminutive tumbler of his, some kind of liquid - probably Scotch whisky, but
concocted as I have already told you, on some barge off the American coast.

"During my observations there at that time, I once witnessed still another
picture.

"I ne one of the said restaurants sat two young American women not far from
my table.

"An attendant of this restaurant, or, as they say, a 'waiter', served them
with a bottle of some mineral water and a couple of glasses.

"One of the women gave a certain little twist to the handle of her fashion-
able umbrella, whereupon a liquid, obviously also Scotch whisky or something
of the kind, began likewise to flow very q-u-i-e-t-l-y and very s-l-o-w-l-y
from the handle into their glasses.

"In short, my boy, the same is being repeated on this continent America as
also took place quite recently in the large community called Russia. There
the power-possessing responsible beings also prohibited the consumption of
the famous 'Russian-vodka', with the consequence that these beings very soon
adapted themselves to consume, instead of this 'Vodka', the no less famous
'Hanja', from the effects of which thousands of these unfortuante beings are
still dying there daily.

"But in the present case, we must certainly give the contemporary American
beings their due. In their skill at concealing their consumption of this fa-
mous alcohol from the authorities, they are infinitely more 'civilized' than
the beings of the community Russia.

"Well then, 'my boy, to avoid the bustle of the street, I entered a typical
New York restaurant, and having taken a seat at one of the tables there, be-
gan gazing out of the window at the crowd.

"As it is the common custom there on your planet, when people sit in a res-
taurant or any other such public place, always and without fail to pay what
they call 'money' for something for the profit of the proprietor of the es-
tablishment, I did the same and also ordered for myself a glass of their
famous what is called 'organeade'.

"This famous American drink consists of the juice squeezed from oranges or
from the famous what is called there 'grape-fruit', and the beings of that
continent drink it always and everywhere in incredible quantities.

"It must be admitted that this famous 'organeade' of theirs does occasion-
ally refresh them in hot weather, but, on the other hand, in its action upon

9

AMERICA

what are called the 'mucous-membranes' of the stomach and intestines, this drink of theirs is still another of the many factors there, which taken together, are gradually bringing about - although slowly yet inexorably certainly - the destruction of that 'unnecessary' and 'negligible' function called the 'digestive-function-of-the-stomach'.

"Well then, sitting in the said restaurant with this famous 'organeade' and watching the passers-by in the hope of seeing among them the 'mister' I awaited, I began casually looking around at the objects in the restaurant also.

"On the table at which I was sitting, I saw among other things also what is called the 'menu' of the restaurant.

"'Menu' there on your planet, is the name given to a sheet of paper on which are written the names of all the varieties of food and drink available in the said restaurant.

"Reading the contents of this paper, I found among other things, that no fewer than seventy-eight different dishes could be ordered there that day.

"This staggered me, and I wondered what on earth kind of a stove these Americans must have in their kitchens to be able to prepare seventy-eight dishes on it for just one day.

"I ought to add that I had been on every one of the continents there, and had been the guest of a great many beings of different castes.

"And I had seen food prepared innumerable times, and also in my own house. So I already more or less knew that to prepare a single dish, at least two or three saucepans were required; and I reckoned that as these American prepared seventy-eight dishes in one kitchen, they would certainly need about three hundred pots and pans.

"I had the fancy to see for myself how it was possible to accommodate on one stove three hundred saucepans, so I decided to offer what is called there a 'good-tip' to the waiter who served me with the 'orangeade', to let me see the kitchen of the restaurant with my own eyes.

"The 'waiter' somehow arranged it, and I went into the kitchen.

"When I got there, what do you think?....what kind of picture did I see?.... A stove with a hundred pots and pans?

"Not on your life! I...

"I saw there only a small what is called there 'midget-gas-stove', such as what are called 'Old-bachelors' and 'man-haters', that is to say, 'worthless-spinsters' usually have in their rooms.

"By the side of this 'pimple-of-a-stove' sat an extremely fat-necked cook of 'Scotch-origin' reading the newspaper inseparable from every American; - he was reading, it seems, the newspaper 'The Times'.

AMERICA

9

"I looked around in amazement and also at the fat neck of this cook."

"While I was thus looking round in astonishment, a waiter came into the kitchen from the restaurant and, in peculiar English, ordered a certain very elaborate dish from this fat-necked cook."

"I think I may as well tell you that I then also noticed from his accent that the waiter who ordered this dish with a fancy name had only recently arrived there from the continent of Europe, obviously with the dream of filling his pockets there with 'American-dollars', — with that dream in fact about these 'American-dollars' which indeed every European has who has never been to America and which now allows no one in Europe to sleep in peace."

"When this aspirant to an 'American-multimillionairedom' had ordered the said fancy dish from the fat-necked cook, the latter got up from his place without haste and very heavily, and first of all took down from the wall a small what is called there 'bachelor's-frying-pan'."

"Then having lighted his 'dwarf-stove', he put the frying-pan on it; and still moving ponderously, he then went over to one of the many cupboards, took from it a tin of some canned food, opened it, and emptied its contents into the said frying-pan."

"Then in the same way, he went over to another cupboard, and again took out a tin of some canned food, but this time he only put a little of the contents into the frying-pan, and having stirred the resulting mixture, he put the whole lot with great precision on a plate which he set on the table, and again he sat down in his former place and resumed the interrupted reading of his newspaper."

"The waiter who had ordered this 'fancy-dish' soon returned to the kitchen bearing a very large what is called 'copper-try' on which were a vast quantity of hollow metal, what is called, fashionable-cutlery', and having placed the dish with this strange food on the said tray, he carried the whole into the restaurant."

"When I returned and resumed my seat at my table, I saw that at another table quite near, a 'mister' was sitting who was smacking his lips while eating the dish which I had chanced to see prepared in the kitchen."

"Looking again out of the window into the street, I eventually discerned the 'Mister' I expected in the crowd, so, settling my bill at once, I left the restaurant."

"And now, my boy, maintaining the form of mentation of our dear teacher, I might as well tell you also a little about the 'speech' of these American beings."

"You must know that before my arrival on that continent I could already speak the 'tongue' of the beings of that continent, namely, what is called the 'English-tongue'."

AMERICA

10

"But from the very first day of my arrival in the capital of this 'North-America', I already experienced great inconvenience in my 'verbal-inter-course' because, as it turned out, although these beings use this 'English-tongue' for 'verbal-intercourse' among themselves, this 'English-tongue' of theirs is rather special and in fact quite peculiar.

"So, having felt the inconvenience, I made up my mind to learn this peculiar 'conversational-English' of theirs also.

"On the third day after my arrival there, as I was on my way to my newly-acquainted 'Mister' specially to ask him to recommend me a teacher for this 'English-tongue', I suddenly saw reflected on the sky by projectors, an 'American-advertisement' with the words:

"SCHOOL-OF-LANGUAGES-BY-THE-SYSTEM-OF-MR.-CHATTERLITZ"

13 North 293rd Street.

"The languages and the times when they were taught were set forth and, of the 'American-English-language' in particular, it was stated, among other things, that it could be learned in from five minutes to twenty-four hours.

"At first I could not make head or tail of it, but I decided all the same to go the next morning to the address indicated.

"When the next day I found this 'Mr. Chatterlitz', he received me himself in person, and when he heard that I wished to learn the 'American-English-language' by his system, he explained to me first of all that this conversational-language could be learned by his system in three forms, each form corresponding to some special requirement.

"The first form,¹ he said, 'is the conversational-language for a man who is obliged to earn here among us our American dollars.

"The second form is required for a man who, although not in need of our dollars, nevertheless likes to do 'dollar-business' and furthermore, in order that in his social relations with our Americans everybody will think that he is not 'just-a-nobody' but a real 'gentleman' with an English upbringing.

"As for the third form of the 'English-language', this form is required by anybody who wishes to be able to procure here, there and everywhere and at any hour - 'Scotch-whisky'.

"As for the time for learning the second form of the English language by this system suited me best, I decided to pay him immediately the dollars he charged in order to know the secret of his system.

"When I had paid him the 'dollars' he charged and he had, seemingly quite casually, but in reality not without that avidity which has also already become proper to all the beings of your planet, placed my dollars in an inside pocket, he explained to me that in order to learn this second form, only five words had to be memorized, namely:

AMERICA

11

1/Maybe, 2/Perhaps, 3/Tomorrow, 4/Oh, I see, 5/Alright.

"He added that if I had occasion to converse with one or more of their 'misters', I should only need to utter any one of these five words every now and then.

"That will be quite enough," he added, 'to convince everybody that firstly you know the 'English-language' very well, and secondly that you are an old hand at doing 'dollar-business'.

"Although the system of this highly esteemed Chatterlitz was very original and meritorious, yet I never had occasion to put it into practice.

"And the occasion did not arise, because the next day I met by chance in the street an old acquaintance, an, as he is called, 'editor', from the continent of Europe who in conversation confided to me an even more ideal secret for the American language.

"When I told him, among other things, that I had been the day before to 'Mister' Chatterlitz about the local language and had told him a little about the system, he replied:

"Do you know what, my dear doctor? As you are a subscriber to our paper over there, I cannot help revealing to you a certain secret of the language here."

"And he said further:

"Knowing several of our European languages, you can by employing this secret of mine, be master of the language here to perfection, and indeed converse about anything you wish, -- and not simply make others think that you know the English language -- for which purpose, I do not deny, the system of this Chatterlitz is indeed excellent."

"He explained further that if when pronouncing any word taken from any European language, you imagine that you have a hot potato in your mouth, then some word of the English language is in general bound to result.

"And if you imagine that this same hot potato is furthermore well sprinkled with ground 'red-pepper', then you will already have the pronunciation of the local 'American-English-language' to a tee.

"He advised me moreover not to be timid in choosing words from the European languages, since the English language in general consisted of a fortuitous concourse of almost all the European languages, and hence that the language contained several words for every ordinary idea, with the consequence that 'you-almost-always-hit-on-the-right-word'.

"And suppose that, without knowing it, you use a word entirely absent from this language, no great harm is done; at worst your hearer will only think that he himself is ignorant of it.

"All you have to do is just to bear in mind the said hot potato and...no

AMERICA

13

more 'boloney' about it.

"I guarantee this secret, and I can safely say that if, on exactly following my advice, your 'language' here does not prove to be ideal, then you may stop your subscription."

"Several days later, I had to go to the city of Chicago."

"This city is the second in size on that continent and is, as it were, a second capital of 'North America.'

"On seeing me off for Chicago, that 'Mister', my New York acquaintance, gave me a letter of introduction to a certain 'Mister' there."

"As soon as I arrived in this city Chicago, I went straight to this said 'Mister'."

"This Chicago 'Mister' turned out to be very amiable and most obliging."

"His name was 'Mister-Belly-Button'."

"For the evening of the first day, this amiable and obliging 'Mr. Beatty-Button' suggested my accompanying him to the house of some of his friends so that, as he expressed it, I should 'not-be-bored' in a quite strange city."

"I, of course, agreed."

"When we arrived, we found there a fair number of young American beings, guests like ourselves."

"All the guests were exceedingly gay and very 'merry'."

"They were telling 'funny-stories' in turn and the laughter from these stories of theirs lingered in the room like the smoke on a day when the wind is south over the chimneys of the American factories where the American sausages called 'hot-dogs' are prepared."

"As I also find funny stories amusing, that first evening of mine in the city of Chicago, passed very gaily indeed."

"All this would have been quite sensible and very delightful, if it had not been for one 'feature' of the stories told that first evening, which greatly astonished and perplexed me."

"And that is, I was astonished by their what is called 'ambiguity' and 'Obscenity'."

"The 'ambiguity' and 'obscenity' of these stories were such that any single one of these American story-tellers could have given a dozen point to 'Boccaccio', famous there on the planet Earth."

"'Boccaccio' is the name of a certain writer who wrote for the beings of the

AMERICA

13

Earth a very instructive book called the 'Decameron'; it is very widely
read there at the present time and is the favourite of contemporary beings
breeding on all continents and belonging to almost all communities there.

"The following day, also in the evening, this kind "Mr. Belly-Button" took
me again to some still other friends of his.

"Here also were a large number of young American beings both male and fe-
male, sitting in various corners of a very large room conversing quietly
and very placidly.

"When we were seated, a pretty young American girl soon came and sat down
beside me, and began chatting with me.

"As is usual there, I took up the conversation, and we chatted about any-
thing and everything, she asking me among other things many questions about
the city of Paris.

"In the midst of the conversation, this American, as they say, 'young-lady'
suddenly, for no earthly reason at all, began stroking my neck.

"I immediately thought, how kind of her - she must certainly have noticed a
'flea' on my neck and is now stroking the place to allay the irritation.

"But when I soon noticed that all the young American beings present were
also stroking each other, I was much astonished and could not understand
what it was all about.

"My first supposition concerning the 'fleas' no longer held good, because it
was impossible to suppose that everybody had a flea on his neck.

"I began speculating what it was all about, but try as I might I could give
myself no explanation whatever.

"Only afterwards, when we had left the house and were in the street, I
asked 'Mr. Belly-Button' for an explanation of it all. He immediately burst
into unrestrained laughter, and called me 'Simpleton' and a 'hick'. Then,
calming down a bit, he said: 'What a queer guy you are; why we have just
been to a 'petting-party'! and still laughing at my naivete, he explained
that the day before we had also been to a party, but to a 'story-party', and
tomorrow, he continued, 'I was planning to take you to a 'swimming-party'
where young people bathe together but, of course, all dressed in special
costumes.'

"When he saw that the same look of perplexed astonishment still remained on
my face, he asked, 'But if for some reason or other you don't like such
'tame-affairs', we can go to others that are not open to everybody. There
are lots of such 'parties' here and I am a member of several of them. At
these parties which are not open to everybody, we can, if you like, have
something more 'substantial'.

AMERICA

15

"This said terrestrial contemporary very famous writer, the author of this book, rapturously described, as an 'eye-witness', this in his opinion superlatively well organized slaughter-house of this same city Chicago.

"He described the perfection of its machines of every possible kind and its marvellous cleanliness. Not only, he wrote, does humaneness to the beings of other forms reach in this slaughter-house the degree of 'Divinity', but even the machines are so perfected that it is almost as if a live ox is driven through a door at one end and some ten minutes later, out of a door at the other end you could get if you wished, hot sausages ready to eat. Finally, he specially emphasized that it was all done entirely by the 'perfected' machines alone, without the touch of a human hand, as a consequence of which, as he said, everything was so clean and neat there that nothing could possible be imagined cleaner and neater.

"Several years after reading that book, I chanced to read again almost the same thing about this 'Chicago-slaughter-house' in a certain also serious Russian magazine, in which this slaughter-house was lauded in the same way.

"And thereafter, I heard of this Chicago slaughter-house from a thousand different beings, many of whom had been, presumably, eye-witnesses to the marvels they described.

"In short, before my arrival in the city of Chicago, I was already fully convinced that a 'marvel', unprecedented on the Earth, existed there.

"I must mention here that I had always been greatly interested in these establishments of theirs, namely, those places where your favourites destroy the existence of various forms of terrestrial beings; and furthermore, from the time when I began organizing my observatory on the planet Mars, and had to do with various machines for it, I took always and everywhere a great interest in every other sort of machine as well.

"So, when I happened to be in this same city of Chicago, I thought it would be inexcusable on my part not to use the opportunity to see this famous 'Chicago-slaughter-house'. So, in the morning, on the day of my departure from there, I decided to go, accompanied by one of my new Chicago acquaintances to inspect this rare construction of your favourites.

"Having arrived there, we took as our guide, on the advice of one of the assistants of the chief director, an employee of a branch of some bank there which was connected with this slaughter-house, and together with him we set off to inspect the place.

"Accompanied by him we first of all went through the places where the unfortunate quadruped beings are driven and where they remain until their slaughter.

"This place was in no way different from that of all establishments of the kind on your planet, except that this particular place was on a considerably larger scale. On the other hand, it was very much dirtier than any of the slaughter-houses I had previously seen in other countries.

AMERICA

17

such-Being-that-he-can-make-an-elephant-out-of-a-fly.

"They have indeed become so skillful at 'making-elephants-out-of-flies' and they do it so often, that already at the present time on seeing a genuine American elephant, one has to 'remember-oneself-with-the-whole-of-one's-being' not to get the impression that it is only a fly.

"From Chicago I returned again to New York and as all my projects for the fulfilment of which I had come to this continent were then unexpectedly rapidly and rather successfully actualized, and seeing that the surrounding circumstances and conditions of the ordinary existence of the three-brained beings of that city turned out to be corresponding to what was required for my periodic complete rest which had already become customary for me during my last personal sojourn on the surface of your planet, I decided to stay there longer and exist with the beings there merely according to the being-associations inevitably flowing.

"Existing in the said way in this central point of the beings of this big contemporary group and rubbing shoulders on various occasions with the various typenesses among them, I just then without any premeditation but thanks only to my acquired habit of collating material, so to say, 'by-the-way', for those statistics of mine, which, as I have already told you, I gathered during the whole of my last personal sojourn among your favourites for the purpose chiefly of comparing the extent to which all the illnesses and all the strange what are called 'being-subjective-vices' existing among the beings of the different groups are spread, I constated a fact which greatly interested me, namely, the fact that in the common presences of almost half of all the three-brained beings I met there, the proceeding functioning of the transformation of the 'first-being-food' is disharmonized, that is, as they themselves would say, their digestive organs are spoiled; and that almost a quarter of them have or are candidates for that form of disease specific to beings there, which they call 'impotence', thanks just to which disease a great many of the contemporary beings of your planet are forever deprived of the possibility of continuing their species.

"When I chanced to constate this, a great interest in the beings of just this new group arose in me, and I thereupon changed my previously determined mode of existence among them, and allotted half my time from my personal rest to special observation and investigation of the causes of this fact - for me so strange and for them so deplorable. In pursuit of this aim I even took occasion to visit various other provincial points of the beings of this new contemporary group; though I stayed nowhere more than one or two days, with the exception of the city 'Boston', or, as it is sometimes called, 'the-city-of-the-people-who-escaped-race-degeneration'. There I existed for a whole week.

"And so, as a result of these observations and statistical investigations of mine, it became clear that both these aforesaid diseases, which to a certain extent are prevalent among the contemporary beings in general who breed on all continents, are, on this continent so inordinately widespread, that its proximate consequences were immediately patent to me, namely, that if it continues among them at the present rate, then just the same fate will

AMERICA

13

befall this contemporary large independent group of three-brained beings who have taken your fancy, as recently befell that large community there which was called 'Monarchic-Russia', that is to say, this group also will be destroyed.

"The difference will be only in the process of the destruction itself. The process of the destruction of the large community 'Monarchic-Russia' proceeded in consequence of the abnormalities of, so to say, the Reason of the 'power-possessing-beings' there, whereas the process of the destruction of this community America will proceed in consequence of organic abnormalities. In other words, the 'death' of the first community came from, as they say, the 'mind', whereas the death of the second community will come from the 'stomach-and-sex' of its beings.

"The point is, that it has long ago been determined that in general, the possibility of long existence for a three-brained being of your planet depends at the present time exclusively only on the normal action of these two aforementioned being-functions, namely, upon the state of their, as they say, 'distribution' and upon the functioning of their 'sex-organs'.

"But it is precisely these two functionings necessary to their common presence, which are now both going in the direction of complete atrophy; and moreover, at a highly accelerated tempo.

"This community America is at the present time still quite young; it is still, as they say there on your planet, - like an infant, all 'peaches-and-cream'.

"And so, if while still so young its beings have in respect of the two chief motors of their existence thus deviated retrogressively, then, in my opinion, in this case also, as it in general occurs to everything existing in the Megalocosmos, - the degree of the further movement for the purpose of blending again with the Infinite, will depend on the direction and degree of the forces obtained from the initial impetus.

"In our Great Megalocosmos, there is even established for all beings with Reason a law, as it were, according to which one must always and in everything guard just against the initial impetus, because, on acquiring momentum, it becomes a force which is the fundamental mover of everything existing in the Universe, and which leads everything back to Prime Being."

In this place of his tales Beelzebub was handed a 'Leitochanbros' and when he had finished listening to the contents of the communication, he turned again to Hassein and said:

"I think, my boy, that it will be very useful to you for your more detailed presentation and understanding of the strangeness of the psyche in general of these three-brained beings who have taken your fancy and who arise on the planet Earth if I explain to you in somewhat greater detail the causes which in the common presences of these American three-brained beings, produce disharmony in both of these fundamental functionings of theirs.

"For convenience of exposition I shall explain to you separately the causes

AMERICA

19

of the disharmony of each of these two fundamental functionings, and I shall
begin with the explanation of the causes of the disharmony in the functioning
of the transformation of their 'first-being-food', or as they themselves would
say, with the causes of the 'spoiling-of-their-stomachs'.

"For the disharmony of this function of theirs, there were and now still are
several definite causes, comprehensible even to the Reason of ordinary normal
three-brained beings, but the chief and fundamental cause is that from the
very beginning of the formation of their community, they gradually got ac-
customed - owing to all kinds of established surrounding conditions and in-
fluences proceeding from authority which happened to be formed of itself ab-
normally - and they are now already thoroughly accustomed, never to use for
their first 'being-food' anything fresh whatsoever, but to use exclusively
only products already decomposed.

"At the present time the beings of this group almost never consume for their 'first-being-food' any edible product which still retains all those 'active-elements' put into every being by Great Nature Herself as an indispensable requisite for taking in power for normal existence; but they 'preserve', 'freeze', beforehand all those products of theirs and use them only when most of these 'active-elements' required for normal existence are already volatilized out of them.

"And this abnormality proceeded in the ordinary process of being-existence of the three-brained beings who have taken your fancy - in this instance, in the case of this new group - and continues to be spread and to be fixed everywhere there, also of course in consequence of the fact that, subsequent to the time, when they - that is to say, when all the three-brained beings in general of that planet of yours had ceased to actualize in themselves the indispensable being-efforts, there was then gradually destroyed in them the possibility for the crystallization in their common presences of those being-data thanks to which, even in the absence of the guidance of true knowledge, the maleficence for themselves of any of their manifestations can be sensed instinctively.

"In the present case, if only a few of these unfortunates possessed this in
stinct proper to three-brained beings, they might then - if only thanks merely
to habitual accidental being-associations and confrontations - first, them-
selves become aware, and afterwards inform all the rest, that as soon as the
prime connection with common Nature of any product in general serviceable as
a 'first-being-food' is severed, then, no matter if this product be kept com-
pletely isolated, that is to say, 'hermetically-sealed', 'frozen', or 'es-
sensified', it must like everything else in the Universe change its form and
decompose according to the same principle and in the same order in which it
was formed.

"Here you should know concerning the active-elements from which all cosmic
formations are in general formed by Nature, - both those subject to trans-
formation through the Tetartocosmoses and which are the products of the first
food of beings as well as in general all other completely spiritualized and
half-spiritualized arisings - that, as soon as the corresponding time arrives,
these active-elements, in whatever conditions they may be found, obligatorily
begin separating in a certain order of succession from those masses in which

AMERICA

20

they were fused during the Trogoautoegocratic process.

"And the same, of course, proceeds with those products, so dear to the American beings, which they preserve in what are called 'hermetically-sealed-cans'.

"However 'hermetically' these cans of products may be sealed, as soon as the time of, so to say, 'disintegration' arrives, the corresponding 'active-elements' infallibly begin to separate from the whole mass. And these active elements, thus separated from the whole mass, group themselves as a rule according to their origin in these hermetically sealed cans in the form of 'drops' or small 'bubbles' which, so to say, dissolve immediately the cans are opened for the consumption of these products, and, volatilizing into space, are dispersed to their corresponding places.

"The beings of this continent do sometimes consume fresh fruit; but as for these fruits of theirs - they cannot be said to be fruits, but simply and solely as our dear teacher would say, 'freaks'.

"By means of the fruit trees, existing in abundance on this continent, little by little various scientists of 'new format' have succeeded with their 'wise-acrings' in making of these American fruits at the present time, just, so to say, a 'feast-for-the-eye', and not a form of being-nourishment.

"The fruits there are now already so formed as to have within them scarcely anything of what was fore-ordained by Great Nature to be consumed for the normal being-existence of beings.

"These scientists of 'new-format' there are of course very far from apprehending that when any surplanetary formation is artificially grafted or manipulated in any such fashion, it arrives in a state defined by Objective Science as 'Absoizomosa', in which it absorbs from its surrounding medium, cosmic substances serviceable only for the coating of what is called its 'automatically-self-reproducing-subjective-presence'.

"The point is, that from the very beginning of this latest contemporary civili-zation of theirs, it somehow so fell out among the beings of all the innumer-able separate groups there, that, of the seven aspects of the fundamental commandment given to three-brained beings from Above, namely, 'Strive-to-acquire-inner-and-outer-purity', the single aspect they selected and in a distorted form have made their ideal, is that aspect which is conveyed in the following words: 'Help-everything-around-you-both-the-animate-and-the-still-inanimate-to-acquire-a-beautifullAppearance'.

"And indeed, and especially in the last two centuries there, they have striven simply to attain a 'beautiful-exterior', - but, of course only in regard to those various objects external to them themselves, which chanced in the given period to become as they expressed it, 'fashionable'.

"During this said period, it has been of no concern to them whether any object external to them themselves had any substance whatsoever, - all that was necessary was that it should have what they call 'a-striking-appearance'.

AMERICA

21.

"As regards the achievements of the contemporary beings of this continent in respect of actualizing the 'external-beauty' of these fruits of theirs, then indeed, my boy, I have nowhere seen, not only on the other continents of the same planet but even on the other planets of that solar system, fruits so beautiful in appearance as those of the present time on this continent America; on the other hand, as regards the inner substance of these fruits, one can only use that favourite expression of our dear Teacher, which consists of the following words:

"'The-greatest-of-all-being-blessings-for-man-is-the-action-of-castor-oil!'"

"And to what height they have carried their skill in making their famous preserves out of these fruits, - as for this, as is said, 'neither-tongue-can-tell-nor-pen-describe!' You have to see them for yourself to experience in your common presence the degree of the impulse of 'rapture' to which one can be carried on perceiving with the organ of sight, the external beauty of these American fruit preserves.

"Walking down the main streets of the cities of the beings of this continent, especially of the city New York, and seeing the display in any fruit store, it is hard to say at once just what it is the eyes behold. Is it an exhibition of pictures by the futurists of the city Berlin of the continent Europe, or is it a display of the famous perfumery stores for foreigners of the 'world-capital', that is, the city Paris?

"Only after a while, when you have finally managed to take in various details of the appearance of these displays and somehow start reflecting again, can you clearly constate how much greater is the variety of colour and shape of the jars in these American displays of fruit preserves than in the mentioned displays of the continent of Europe; and this is evidently due to the fact that, in the common psyche of the beings of this new group, the combination resulting from the intermixture of former independent races, happens to correspond more completely to a better perception and a thorough cognition of the sense and beneficence of the achievements of the Reason both of the beings of the contemporary community of Germany in respect of the chemical substances they have invented, called there 'Aniline' and Alisarine', as well as of the beings of the community France in respect of 'perfumery'.

"I myself when I first saw there such an exhibition could not refrain from entering one of these stores and buying about forty jars of all shapes containing fruit preserves of every shade of colour.

"I bought them to please the beings then accompanying me, and who came from the continents of Asia and Europe where fruits so rarely beautiful to look at did not as yet exist. When I brought my purchases home and distributed them, these beings were at first, indeed, not a whit less astonished and delighted than I had been by their appearance, but, afterwards, when they had consumed them for their 'first-being-food', all that was needed was to see their grimaces and the change of colour on their faces to understand what effect these fruits in general have upon the organism of beings.

22

AMERICA

"The case is still worse on that continent with that product which, for them as well as for almost all the three-brained beings of the Universe, is the most important product for 'first-being-food', and namely, that product called 'Prophora' which they themselves name 'bread'.

"Before I describe the fate of this American bread I must tell you that this terra-firma part of the surface of your planet, called 'North-and-South-America' was formed - thanks to various accidental combinations ensuring, firstly, from the second great 'cataclysm-not-according-to-law' which occurred to that ill-fated planet, and secondly, from the position that terra-firma occupies in relation to the process of the 'common-systemic-movement' - having a stratum of what is called 'soil' which was and still is suited for the production of that 'Divine-grain' of which this same 'prophora' is made. With conscious knowledge of how to use it, the soil-surface of these continents is capable of yielding in a single what is called 'good-reason', the fullness-of-a-complete-process-of-the-sacred Heptaparaparshinokh', or in other words, a 'forty-nine-fold-harvest; and even by its semi-conscious use, as is now the case, the soil there yields of this 'Divine-grain' a considerable abundance in comparison with the other continents.

"Well then, my boy, when the beings of that continent began to have thanks to various fortuitous circumstances many of those objects which, for the strange psyche of the contemporary three-brained beings who have taken your fancy, are a subject for their dreams and are everywhere called there 'dollars', thanks to which fact, according to long-established usage there, they acquired in their 'picturings' of the beings of all the other continents, what is called a 'sense-of-superiority', with the result, also now usual among them, that they began to wiseacre with everything to achieve that said contemporary ideal of theirs, then they also began 'wiseacring' with all their might with this 'Divine-grain' out of which 'prophora' is made.

"They began employing every possible means to, so to say, deform this 'Divine-grain', in order to give to its product a 'beautiful-and-striking appearance'.

"For this purpose they invented a variety of machines by means of which they 'scrape', 'comb', 'smooth' and 'polish' this wheat, which has the misfortune to arise on their continent, until they accomplish the complete destruction of all those 'active-elements' concentrated on the surface of the grains just underneath what is called the 'husk' and precisely which are appointed by Great Nature for renewing in the common presences of beings what they have expended in worthily serving her.

"Hence it is, my boy, that the prophora or bread now produced there from this wheat which arises in such abundance on this continent, contains nothing useful to the beings who consume it, and from its consumption there is produced in their presences nothing but noxious gases and what are called there, 'worms'.

"However, it must in all fairness be remarked, that if they get for themselves from this wheat nothing that enables them to serve Great Nature better or more consciously, nevertheless, by producing in themselves the said 'worms', they do unconsciously very very greatly assist their planet in honourable service to the MOST GREAT COMMON COSMIC TROGOAUTOGOCRAT - for are not these 'worms'

AMERICA

23

also being through whom cosmic substances are also transformed?

"At any rate, the beings breeding on this continent have already achieved by these wiseacrings of theirs with this bread, what they have very greatly desired and striven to obtain, and namely, that the beings of all the other continents should never fail to say of them, as, for instance, in the given case, something as follows:

"Astonishingly smart fellows these Americans! Even their bread is something extraordinary! So 'superb', so 'white' and simply charming - really the splendour of splendours of contemporary civilization!

"But that from this deformity of wheat, their bread results in being 'worth-less' and, furthermore, constitutes another of the innumerable factors in the spoiling of their stomachs, - what is that to them? Are they not also in the front rank of contemporary what is called 'European-civilization'?

"The most curious thing in all this naivete of theirs is that they give the best and most useful of what Nature forms in this Divine grain for their normal existence, to the pigs, or simply burn it, while for themselves they consume that substance which is formed by Nature in the wheat only for connecting and maintaining those active elements which are localized chiefly, as I have already said, just under the husk of the grain.

"A second and also rather important factor in the disharmonizing of the digestive function of these unfortunate American three-brained beings, is the system which they have recently invented for the elimination from themselves of the waste residue of their 'first-food'; and that is to say, the 'comfortable-seats' of what are called their 'water-closets'.

"In addition to the fact that this maleficent invention was and still is one of the chief factors in the said dishamonization now proceeding in them themselves and also in almost all the beings of the other continents - who, by the way, have already begun in recent times very jealously imitating them in all their peculiar methods of 'assisting' their transformatory functioning your favourites, thanks to this invention of theirs, now striving to fulfill even this inevitable being function of theirs with the greatest possible sensation of pleasant tranquillity, have got, as it were, a new incentive for the jealous service of their god 'Self-calming', which, as I have already said more than once, has been and still is for them almost the chief evil engendering and evoking all the abnormalities of their psyche as well as of their ordinary being-existence.

"A good example, and even, so to say, an 'illuminatingly-enlightening-picture-for-your-being-representation' of what extraordinary perspectives are opened for the future by just this invention of theirs, is the fact that already certain of these contemporary Americans beings who have acquired, of course also by a variety of accidents, a quantity of their famous dollars, now arrange in their 'water-closets-with-comfortable-seats', such accessories as a small table, a telephone and what is called a 'radio-apparatus', so that when so sitting, they may continue their 'correspondence', discuss over the telephone with their acquaintances all their 'dollar-businesses', quietly read the news-

24

AMERICA

papers, which have become indispensable to them, or, finally, listen to those
musical compositions, the work of various Haslamusses there which, because
they are, as is said, 'fashionable', every contemporary American 'business-
man' is also obliged to know.

"The main harm in the significance of the resulting disharmony in the diges-
tive functioning of all the contemporary three-brained beings of your planet
from this American invention is due to the following causes:

"In former times, when more or less normal data for the engendering of object-
ive Reason were still crystallized in the common presences of your favourites,
and they themselves could reflect and understand when other similar and al-
ready enlightened beings explained the subject to them, they made the said
posture as was required; but subsequently, when the said being data had de-
finitely ceased to crystallize in them, and they also began discharging this
function of theirs only automatically, then, thanks to the system prevalent
before this American invention, the planetary body could of itself, automatical-
ly, by virtue only of what is called 'animal-instinct', adopt the required de-
finite posture. But now that the American beings have invented these 'com-
fortable-seats' and they have all begun using them for this inevitable function
of theirs, their planetary body can no longer possibly adapt itself even in-
stinctively to the required posture, with the consequence that not only have
certain what are called 'muscles' which actualize this inevitable being-func-
tion, become gradually atrophied in those of your favourites who use these
'American-comfortable-seats', owing to which what are called 'obstructions'
are formed in them, but in addition the causes are engendered of several spe-
cifically new diseases which, in the whole of our Great Universe, arise ex-
clusively only in the presences of these strange three-brained beings.

"Among the various primary and secondary causes, the totality of which is
gradually bringing about the disharmonization of this fundamental function in
the common presences of your contemporary favourites breeding on that contin-
ent of 'North-America', there is still another exceedingly peculiar cause which,
although, 'blatantly-obvious' among them, nevertheless, owing to their 'chicken-
reflections', flourishes with an impulse of egoistic satisfaction, under as it
were, a 'cap-of-invisibility'.

"This peculiar cause arose and also began slowly and quitely, but infallibly
disharmonizing this function in them, thanks simply to the fact that in the
strange presences of the beings of this new large group, a 'ruling-passion'
prevails, to be as often as possible on the continent of Europe.

"You should also be informed about this peculiar cause, chiefly because you
will learn from it of yet another result, harmful for all your favourites,
of the 'evil-wiseacrings' of their contemporary 'scientists'!

"For your better representation and understanding of this cause of the gradual
disharmonizing of this inevitable being-function in the common presences of
the American beings, you should first be familiar with a certain detail of
just those organs which actualize the said function in their common presences.

26

AMERICA

"This was precisely during the period when the chief centre of culture for the whole of your planet was the country Tikliamish and when this country was experiencing the height of its splendour.

"For this being-function, the beings of the country Tikliamish invented something rather like these 'American-comfortable-seats', and this maleficent invention also spread widely everywhere among all the other beings of that ill-fated planet.

"If the said invention of the beings of the Tikliamishian civilian were compared with the invention of these contemporary Americans, then, according to the expression they sometimes use for comparison, the latter may be called a 'child's-toy'.

"The beings of the Tikliamishian civilization invented a certain kind of 'comfortable-couch-bed' which could be used for sleeping as well as for what is called 'lounging' - so that while lying on this 'wonderful-contrivance', and without manifesting the slightest being-effort whatsoever, they could perform this same inevitable being need for which the contemporary beings of the continent America have invented their 'seats-of-ease'.

"These 'wonder-beds' were so adapted for this purpose that a lever by the side of the bed had only to be touched lightly to enable one instantly, in the bed itself, to perform this same indispensable need freely and of course very 'cosily' and also with the greatest so to say 'chic'.

"It will not be superfluous, my boy, for you to know also, by the way, that these same famous 'beds' had the effect of causing great and momentous events in the process of their ordinary existence.

"So long as the previous relatively normal system still prevailed among the beings there for the said being-functions, everything went along very peacefully and quietly, but as soon as certain what are called 'power-possessing' and 'wealth-possessing' beings of that time had invented for this purpose the mentioned 'comfortable-beds' which came to be called 'if-you-wish-to-enjoy-felicity-then-enjoy-it-with-a-bang', there then began among the ordinary beings of that time, that which led to the said serious and deplorable consequences.

"I must tell you that it was just during those years when the beings of Tikliamish were inventing these 'wonder-beds', that this planet of yours underwent a common-cosmic process of 'Chirnooanovo', that is to say, that, concomitantly with the displacement of the gravity-centre movement of this solar system in the movement of the common-cosmic harmony, the centre of gravity of this planet itself was also displaced.

"During such years, as you already know, thanks to this cosmic manifestation, there increases everywhere on planets in the psyche of the beings inhabiting any planet undergoing 'Chirnooanovo' - a 'Blagonooarirnian-sensation', or as it is otherwise called, 'Remorse-of-Conscience' for one's past deeds against one's own convictions.

AMERICA

27

"But there on your planet, thanks to the common presences of your favourites having become so odd, from a variety of causes both proceeding from outside of them and arising through their own fault, the result of the action of this common-cosmic actualization does not proceed in them as it proceeds in the presences of three-brained beings arising on other planets during 'Chirnoca-novo'; that is to say, instead of this 'Remorse-of-Conscience', there usually arise there and become wide-spread certain specific processes, called the 'reciprocal-destruction-of-Microcosmoses-in-the-Tartocosmos', which pro-cesses, when proceeding in them, they themselves look upon as what are call-ed among them, 'epidemics' and which in ancient times were known by the names 'Kalunom', 'Morkrokh', 'Selnoano', etc., and, in present days by the names 'Black-death', 'Cholera', 'Spanish-Influenza' and so on.

"Well then, thanks to the fact that many of these diseases - diseases then called 'Kolbana', 'Tirdiank', 'Moyasul', 'Champarnakh' and so on and called by contemporary beings 'Tabes', 'Sclerosis-Dissiminate', 'Haemmorhoids', 'Ishias', 'Hemiphlegia' and so on - were widely prevalent among the majority of those using these exceedingly comfortable 'couch-beds', those beings from among them in whose common presences the data for Hasnamussian properties had, thanks to the complete absence of the actualization of being - Partkólgduty, already previously begun to be crystallized more intensively than usual, and among whom were those called 'revolutionaries', observing this particularity, decided to take advantage of it for their own purposes; that is to say, types of this kind invented and circulated broadcast among the masses of beings of that time, that all the aforesaid epidemic contagious diseases resulted from the fact that, thanks to the beds 'if-you-wish-to-enjoy-felicity-then-enjoy-it-with-a-mighty-bang', the parasitic-bourgeois' contracted various diseases, which diseases afterwards spread by contagion among the masses.

"Thanks to that peculiar inhorency of theirs called 'suggestibility', which I mentioned before and which had been acquired in their common presences, all the surrounding beings, of course, believed this as they call it 'Propaganda' of theirs, and, there usually being in these cases, a quantity of talk about it, there was gradually crystallized in each of them the periodically-arising factor which actualized in their common presences that strange and relatively prolonged 'psychic-state', which I should call the 'loss-of-sensation-of-self'; in consequence of which, as also usually happens there, they set about destroy-ing everywhere, not only these 'wonder beds', but also the existence of those beings who used them.

"Although the acute stage of this, so to say, obtuseness in the presences of most of the ordinary beings of that period soon passed, nevertheless the 'raging-destruction', both of these beds themselves and of the brings who used them, continued by momentum during several terrestrial years. Eventually, this maleficent invention went completely out of use, and soon it was even forgotten that such beds had ever existed on the planet.

"At any rate, it can be said with certainty that if the 'civilization' of the beings of the group now breeding on the continent America develops in its pre-sent spirit and at its present rate, then they also will unquestionably 'civi-

AMERICA

28

lize-themselves' to the degree of having 'bed-couches', as astonishing as
were those beds 'If-you-wish-to-enjoy-felicity-then-enjoy-it-with-a-bang'.

"It will not be amiss now, my boy, also to remark, by way of illustration,
upon the invention of preserved products for the 'first-being-food' and their
application in the process of being-existence by the beings of this contem-
porary group, who in recent times have chanced to become for the strange
Reason of the beings of all the other continents, so to say, 'objects-of-
imitation', chiefly on account simply of the fact that they were supposed to
be the first, on their planet, to invent such beneficient and convenient
being-usages, namely, in the given case, the device of feeding themselves
with preserved products, thanks to which they, as it were, save time.

"The contemporary unfortunate three-brained beings in general who breed on
your planet are, of course, not aware; nor, for causes already explained to
you, have they in themselves the possibility of reflecting, that their re-
mote ancestors of various past ages, who were much more normally formed into
responsible beings, must have 'racked-their-brains', as is said, 'not-a-
little' to discover means for minimizing the time spent on this inevitable
being-necessity of feeding themselves with products; and having found such
apparently expedient methods, they every time, after a brief trial of them,
eventually became convinced that these products, of whatever kind and however
they might be preserved, always deteriorated with time and became worthless
for their first food; and hence they ceased to employ these methods in the
process of their ordinary existence.

"As a parallel to this contemporary means of preserving products for one's
first-being-food in hermetically sealed vessels, let us take as an example
that means of preserving which I personally have witnessed in the country
Maralpleicee.

"It was just at the time when the beings of the locality of Maralpleicee
were vying in everything with the beings of the country Tikliamish and were
engaged in a fierce rivalry with them that the beings of all other countries
should consider their country the first and foremost 'centre-of-culture'.

"Just then it was that they invented among other things something similar to
these American preserves.

"Those beings of Maralpleicee, however, preserved their edible products sealed
hermetically not in 'poison-exuding-tincans', such as the contemporary beings
of the continent America use, but in what were then called 'Sikharenennian-
vessels'.

"These 'Sikharenennian' vessels in Maralpleicee were prepared from very finely
ground, what are called there, 'mother-of-pearl', 'yokes-of-hen's-eggs' and a
glue obtained from the fish named the 'Choozna-sturgeon'.

"These vessels had the appearance and quality of the unpolished glass jars now
existing there on your planet.

AMERICA

29

"In spite of all the obvious advantages of preserving products in such vessels, yet nevertheless, when certain beings with Reason, in the country Maralpleicee, constated that in those beings who habitually used products preserved in this way, there was gradually atrophied what is called 'Organic-shame', then, having succeeded in widely spreading among the other ordinary beings information about this constation of theirs, all the other surrounding beings, similar to them, gradually ceased to employ this method, and eventually it was so completely dropped from common use, that even the knowledge that such a method had even existed, failed even to reach the fifth or sixth generation after them.

"On this continent 'Asia' there have existed throughout almost all the ages, all kinds of methods for preserving edible products for a long time, and even now several of these methods exist there which have come down to the contemporary beings from their very remote ancestors.

"But of all these methods not one was so harmful for the beings themselves as this method invented by these contemporary beings of the continent America, namely, the preserving of products in poison-exuding-tin-cans.

"Even this device for preserving products 'hermetically-sealed' so that without being exposed to the effects of the atmosphere, they should as it were, escape the process of decomposition, exists among certain contemporary Asianic groups, but they do not all have recourse for this purpose to the aid of these poison exuding American tin cans.

"At the present time on the continent Asia, only what is called 'sheep's tail-fat' is used for this purpose.

"'Sheep's-tail-fat' is a product which is formed in a large quantity around the tail of a certain form of two-brained quadruped being, named there 'sheep', breeding everywhere on the continent Asia.

"In this 'sheep's tail-fat' there are no cosmic crystallizations harmful for the common presence of a three-brained being, and it is itself one of the chief products for the first food of the majority of the beings of those several groups on the continent Asia. But as regards the metals from which these contemporary beings of the continent America prepare cans for the preservation of their products, however completely they may be isolated on the inside from the influence of the atmosphere, they also after a definite time, like the contents of the cans give off from themselves various of their active elements, some of which are very, as they express it, 'poisonous' for the common presences of beings in general.

"These poisonous active elements which issue from tin or similar metal, remaining in hermetically closed cans, are unable to volatilize into space, and in time, meeting among the elements of the products within these cans certain elements which correspond to them by what is called 'kinship-of-class-by-number-of-vibrations', fuse with them according to the cosmic law named 'Rusion' and remain in them; and together with these products, of course, afterwards enter into the common organism of the beings who consume them.

30

AMERICA

"Besides preserving their products in these 'poison-exuding-tin-cans' so harmful for them, your contemporary favourites grouped on this continent America furthermore preserve them preferably in raw states.

"The beings of the continent Asia always preserve all their food-products roasted or boiled, because according to this custom which reached them from their remote ancestors, products preserved in this way do not decompose so rapidly as when raw.

"The explanation is, that when a product is boiled or roasted, there is induced an artificial what is called 'chemical-fusion' of the several active elements of which the fundamental mass of the given product consists, thanks to which fusion many active elements useful for beings remain in the products for a comparatively much longer time.

"I again advise you to become thoroughly and particularly well acquainted with all the kinds of 'fusion' proceeding in the Megalocosmos, with the chemical as well as with the mechanical.

"Knowledge of this cosmic law will greatly help you, by the way, to represent to yourself and well understand why and how these numerous and varied formations are in general produced in Nature.

"And how what is called a 'permanent-fusion-of-elements' is obtained in products from boiling or roasting, you will clearly understand if, upon reflection, you grasp merely the process which occurs during the artificial preparation of 'Prosphora'.

"'Prosphora' or 'bread' is in general made everywhere by beings who are aware of its sacred significance. Only your contemporary favourites regard its preparation, without any consciousness of its effect, but merely as a practice automatically transmitted to them by inheritance.

"In this bread the crystallization of cosmic substances is also obtained according to the law of 'Triamazikamno', the substances from the following three relatively independent sources serving as the three holy forces of this sacred law, namely - the holy affirming or active principle is the totality of those cosmic substances composing what your favourites call 'water'; the denying or passive principle is the totality of the substances composing what your favourites call the 'flour' obtained from the Divine wheat-grain; and the holy reconciling or neutralizing principle is the substance issuing or obtained as the result of burning, or, as your favourites say, from 'fire'.

"For a better elucidation of the thought I have expressed concerning the significance of a permanent fusion of diverse-sourced cosmic substances, let us take as an example the said relatively independent totality of substances which in the formation of this 'Prosphora' or 'bread' is the active principle, namely, the relatively independent totality which is called by your favourites 'water'.

"This relatively independent totality of cosmic substances named there on the Earth 'water', being in itself one might say, a 'natural-mechanical-mixture',

AMERICA

31

can be preserved exclusively only in conditions of conjunction with common Nature. If the connection of this 'water' with common Nature is cut, that is to say, if a little of this 'water' is taken out of a river and kept separately in a vessel, then after a certain time the 'water' in this vessel inevitably begins to be gradually destroyed, or as it might otherwise be said, to decompose, and this process, to the perceptive organs of beings, usually smells very 'malodourously', or, as your favourites would say - 'this-water-soon-stinks'.

"And the same will proceed with the mixture, as, in the given case, of this said 'water' and 'flour'. Only a temporary mechanical mixture or what is called 'dough' will be obtained, in which, this water, after lasting also a relatively short time, will inevitably begin to decompose.

"Further, if this 'dough', that is, water mixed with flour, is baked over a fire, then, thanks to substances issuing from or formed from this 'fire' - substances which in the given case, as I have already said, serve as the third holy neutralizing force of the sacred Law of Triamazikomno - there will result in the given case a 'chemical-fusion', that is, a 'permanent-fusion-of-substances', as a result of which the new totality of substances obtained from this water and the flour, namely, the 'prosphora' or 'bread', will now resist the merciless Heropass, that is to say, it will decompose for a much longer time,

"The 'bread' made in this way can 'dry', 'crumble' or even be to all appearances gradually completely destroyed, yet from this process of transformation, the elements of the water will, during the said fairly long time, be no further destroyed but will remain active for the said time among what are called, the 'enduring-prosphorian-active-elements.'

"And in the given case my boy, I again repeat that if the contemporary beings breeding on the continent of Asia preserve their products exclusively only in a roasted or boiled state, and not when raw, as the contemporary American beings prefer to do, this also occurs there in consequence of the fact that these usages reached the beings of Asia from their ancestors, the term of whose communities was many centuries, and who in consequence had a long practical experience, whereas, the term of the community of those American beings is still, as our wise Teacher would say, 'only-a-day-and-a-half'.

"In order that you may better evaluate the significance of this invention of those contemporary beings breeding on the continent America, and which is, as it were, the real outcome of contemporary civilization, I do not consider it superfluous to inform you also of the methods of preserving several other products for a long time, which methods are now in use among the beings of the continent Asia.

"Such, for instance, is the method of preparing what is called 'Hacoma', a particularly favourite product of the beings of many groups of the continent Asia.

"This 'Hacoma' on the continent Asia is prepared in a very simple manner;

AMERICA

32

namely, small pieces of well-roasted meat are tightly packed into 'earthen-
ware-jars' or goatskin 'Boordooks'. (A 'Boordook' is the skin stripped in
a special manner from the being called 'goat'.)

"Melted sheep's tail fat is then poured over these roasted pieces of meat.

"Although the pieces of roasted meat thus covered with fat do also gradual-
ly deteriorate with time, yet, over a relatively very long time they do not
acquire in themselves any poison.

"The beings of the continent Asia use this 'Haoorma' either cold or heated up.

"In the latter case, it is as if the meat were freshly killed.

"Another very favourite product there preservable for a long time, is what
is called 'Yagliyemmish' which consists of nothing else than various fruits.

"For this purpose, fruits freshly gathered from the tree are immediately
strung on a cord in the form of what is called a necklace and then thoroughly
boiled in water; when these odd necklaces are cooled, they also are dipped
several times in melted sheep's-tail fat, and, after all this, they are hung
up somewhere, where they are exposed to the effects of a current of air.

"However long fruit prepared in this way may hang, it scarcely ever spoils,
and when these odd necklaces are to be used for food, they are put into hot
water for a little, whereupon all the fat on them being heated entirely dis-
appears, and the fruit itself is as if it had been freshly picked from the
tree.

"Even though fruit preserved in this manner differs very little in taste
from fresh fruit and will keep a very long time, nevertheless all the well-
to-do beings of the continent Asia prefer the fresh fruit.

"And this is obviously because in most of them as direct descendants of the
beings of long-existing ancient communities, thanks to the possibilities
which have reached them by inheritance, the crystallizing of data for the
instinctive sensing of reality proceeds much more intensively in them than
in most of your other contemporary favourites.

"I repeat, my boy, that there on your planet, the beings of past epochs, es-
pecially those breeding on this continent of Asia, had already many times
attempted to use various methods of preserving products for a long time, and
it always ended as follows: first of all, certain persons, thanks to their
conscious or accidental observations, discovered the undesirable and harmful
consequences of this kind of practice both for themselves and for those near
them; and then they communicated this to all the other beings, who, having
also made observations with as much impartiality as possible towards them-
selves, also became convinced of the correctness of these deductions; and
ultimately, they all ceased to employ these practices in the process of their
existence.

AMERICA

33

"Even quite recently on this same continent Asia, certain beings again attempted not only to find a method by which it might indeed be possible to preserve their edible products for a long time without deterioration, but they even tried to find some entirely new means for minimizing as much as possible the time spent on this inevitable being-need of feeding on the first food; and this time they were almost on the verge of discovering a very suitable method for this purpose.

"I can give you satisfactory details concerning the interesting results of their new investigations in this sphere, because I not only personally knew the terrestrial three-brained being who, by his conscious labours, discovered the said method, but was even present personally at several elucidatory experiments upon the possibilities of applying this method to beings, conducted by the initiator himself of the, so to say 'new-investigations'.

"His name was Asiman and he was a member of a group of contemporary Asiatic three-brained beings, who, having cognized their slavish dependence upon certain causes within themselves, organized a collective existence for the purpose of working upon themselves to deliver themselves from this inner slavery.

"It is interesting to notice that this group of contemporary terrestrial three-brained beings, one of whom was this Brother Asiman, had previously existed in the country formerly Pearl-land, now called 'Hindustan', but afterwards when beings from the continent of Europe appeared there and began disturbing them and hindering their peaceful work, they all migrated across what are now called there, the 'Himalayan-Mountains' and settled partly in the country 'Thibit' and partly in what are called the 'Valleys-of-the-Hindukush'.

"Brother Asiman was one of those who settled in the 'Valleys-of-the-Hindukush'.

"As time was precious to the members of this Brotherhood who were working for their self-perfection, and the process of eating robbed them of a great deal of time, this Brother Asiman, being very well versed in the science then called 'Alchemy', began working very earnestly in the hope of finding what is called a 'chemical-preparation', on the introduction of which into himself, a being could exist without spending so much time in the preparation and consumption of all kinds of products for his first food.

"After long and intensive work, Brother Asiman found for this purpose a combination of chemical substances in the form of a 'powder', one small thimblefull of which introduced into a being once in every twenty-four hours, made it possible for him both to exist without consuming anything else except water as food, and to perform all his being-obligations without injury.

"When I chanced to visit this monastery where Brother Asiman existed with the other Brethren of the said small group of your contemporary favourites, this preparation had already been used by all the Brethren for five months, and Brother Asiman with the participation of other of the brethren who were

AMERICA

34

also very familiar with this question was intensely busy with elucidatory experiments on a large scale.

"And these same experiments showed them that this preparation could not ultimately suffice for normal being-existence.

"After this constatation of theirs, they not only entirely ceased the use of this preparation, but even destroyed the very formula for preparing it, which Brother Asiman had found.

"Several months later I again happened to come upon that monastery and acquainted myself personally with the document of these Brethren which had been composed by them on the day when they finally ceased the use of this indeed astonishing preparation.

"This document contained, among other things, several very interesting details about the action of this said preparation of Asiman. It was stated that when this preparation was introduced into the presence of a being, it had besides its nourishing property, a particular action upon what are called the 'wandering-nerves-of-the-stomach'; from which action not only did the need for food immediately cease in beings; but furthermore, every desire to introduce into oneself any other edible product whatsoever entirely disappeared. And if something should be forcibly introduced, it took a long time before the disagreeable sensation and state thus provoked would pass.

"It was also stated that at the outset no change was noticed in the presence of beings who fed on this preparation. Even their weight did not diminish. Only after five months did its harmful effect begin to be evident in the common presence of a being in the gradual weakened functioning of certain perceptive organs and of the manifestations of their so to say ableness and sensitiveness. For example, their voices would grow weaker, and their sight, hearing and so on worse. Furthermore, in several of them from the beginning of the derangement of these being-functions, changes were observed in their common psychic state.

"In the document composed by these Brethren, there was among other things, a lengthy description of the changes in the character of beings after five months' use of this remarkable preparation of Asiman, and, in illustration, some very excellent and apt comparisons were given.

"Although the examples themselves which were given for comparison in this document have not remained in my memory, yet thanks to the so to say 'flavour' of them which I have retained, I shall be able to give you their purpose if I use the language of our respected Mullah Nassr Eddin.

"For example; and ordinary good fellow with a character of as they say one of "God's-Angels", suddenly became as irritable as those of whom our dear Mullah Nassr Eddin once said:

"He-is-as-irritable-as-a-man-who-has-just-undergone-full-treatment-by-a-famous-European-nerve-specialist'.

AMERICA

35

"Or again, - beings who one day had been as pacific as the little butter
'lambs' which the pious place on the festal table at their most important
religious feasts, would on the next day get as exasperated as a German
professor when some Frenchman also a professor, discovers something new in
contemporary 'science'.

"Or again - a being whose love resembled that of a contemporary terrestrial
suitor for a rich widow - of course before he has received a single penny
from her - would turn just as spiteful as one of those malicious persons
who, foaming at the mouth, will hate that poor author who is now writing
about you and me, in his books entitled 'An-Impartial-Criticism-of-the-Life-
of-Man'.

"This poor upstart author, by the way, will be hated both by the 'full-
bodied-materialists' and by the 'ninety-six-carat-deists' and even by those
of the three-brained beings who have taken your fancy, who, when their sto-
machs are full and their 'mistresses' are for the moment 'making-no-scenes',
are 'incorrigible-optimists', but who, quite the contrary, when their sto-
machs are empty are 'hopeless-pessimists'.

"Now my boy that we have mentioned this 'quock-upstart-writer', there is
nothing for it but to inform you here of a certain perplexity which already
long ago arose in me in regard to him, and which has progressively increased,
and that is concerning a naivete' of his.

"I must explain that from the very beginning of his responsible existence,
he also became, whether by accident or by the will of Fate, I do not know,
a follower, and in fact a very devout follower, of our wise and esteemed
Mullah Nassr Eddin, and furthermore in the ordinary process of his being-
existence he has never lost the smallest opportunity to act entirely accord-
ing to Mullah Nassr Eddin's unprecedentedly wise and inimitable sayings. And
now, according to the information which has reached me by etherogram, all of
a sudden he appears to be constantly acting contrary to one of the very
serious and exceptionally practical counsels - certainly not accessible to
everybody - of this Teacher above all teachers, which is formulated in the
following words:

"'Ekh! brother! Here on the Earth, if you speak the truth you're a great
fool, whereas if you wriggle with your soul you are only a 'scoundrel', though
also a big one. So it is best of all to do nothing, but just recline on your
divan and learn to sing like the sparrow that had not yet turned into an
American canary.'

"Now, my boy, absorb carefully the information about the causes of the gradual
disharmonization - in the presences of these contemporary beings of the con-
tinent of America - of their second fundamental being-function, namely, the
function of sex.

"The disharmony of this function in them is due also to several causes of di-
verse character, but the fundamental cause, in my opinion, is their negligence
'engendered-in-their-essence-and-already-quite-fused-with-their-nature' to
keep their sex organs clean.

AMERICA

36

"Just like the beings of the continent of Europe, the care they give to their faces and their use of what are called 'facial-cosmetics' are only equalled by their neglect of these said organs of theirs; whereas more or less conscious three-brained beings are required to observe the utmost cleanliness in respect to just these organs.

"They cannot however be entirely blamed, because in this respect the beings of the continent of Europe are most at fault with their customs existing in the process of their ordinary being existence.

"The point is that this as yet recently arisen contemporary large group is almost exclusively formed and continues to be supplied with beings from various large and small groups populating the continent of Europe.

"The result is that even if the majority of the three-brained beings now composing this newly-formed large group there, are not themselves emigrants from the continent of Europe, their fathers or grandfathers were, who, migrating to this continent of America, took along with them also all their European customs, among which were those which brought about this uncleanliness in respect of their sex organs.

"So, my boy, when I now tell you how the matter stands as regards the sex question among the Americans, bear in mind that everything I say will also refer to the beings of the continent Europe.

"The results of this uncleanliness of the contemporary three-brained beings of the planet Earth who have taken your fancy and who breed on the continents of Europe and America and are very clearly indicated in my statistics.

"Let us take for example what are called there 'venereal-diseases'. These diseases are so widespread on the continent of Europe and on this continent of America, that at the present time you will scarcely ever meet a being who has not one or another form of those diseases.

"There is no harm in your knowing amongst other things, a little more about those interesting and peculiar data, which, in my statistics, indicate in figures, how much more of these diseases there is among the beings of the continents America and Europe, than amongst those of the continent Asia.

"Many of these 'veneral-diseases' are entirely absent among the beings of the old communities of the continent of Asia, whereas among the beings populating the continents Europe and America, these diseases are almost epidemic.

"Let us take for example what is called 'clap', or as scientists there call it 'Gonorrhoea'. On the continent of Europe and America almost all the beings of both male and female sex have this disease in one of its different stages, but on the continent Asia it is met with only on the borders where beings frequently mix with the beings of the continent of Europe.

"A good example of what has just been said are the beings belonging to the group existing there under the name 'Persia' which occupies a relatively large territory on the continent Asia.

AMERICA

37

"Among the beings dwelling in the central, eastern, southern, and western areas of this relatively large territory, the mentioned diseases are not to be found at all.

"But in the northern part, especially in the locality called 'Azerbeidjan', which comes into direct contact with the large half-European-half-Asiatic community called Russia, the percentage of beings infected with this disease increases more and more in proportion to their proximity to this Russia.

"And exactly the same occurs in other Eastern countries of the continent of Asia - the percentage of this disease increases proportionately to the contact of their beings with the beings of the continent of Europe; for example, in the country called 'India' and partly in China, this disease has in recent times become widespread among the beings there, chiefly in those places where they come into contact with European beings of the community 'England'.

"It can thus be said that the chief disseminators of this disease among the beings of the continent Asia are, from the north-western side, the beings of the large group 'Russia', and from the Eastern side, the beings of the community England.

"The cause of the absence of this disease as well as of many other evils in the said parts of the continent of Asia is in my opinion, that the majority of the beings of the continent Asia have several very good customs for their everyday existence, which have reached them likewise from their ancient ancestors.

"And these customs are so deeply implanted in their everyday existence by their religion that at the present time, observing them mechanically without any wiseacring, beings are thereby more or less ensured against several evils which owing to the abnormally established conditions of being-existence have been gradually formed and still continue to be formed in uncountable numbers on that ill-fated planet.

"The beings of most of the groups on the continent Asia are safeguarded against many veneral-diseases as well as against many other 'sexual-abnormalities' if only, for instance, by such customs known there by the names 'Sooniat' and 'Abdest'.

"The first of these customs, namely 'Sooniat', or, as it is otherwise called 'circumcision', not only saves most of the Asiatic beings of responsible age from many veneral-diseases there, but also safeguards many of the children and youths of the continents of Europe and America against, namely, that 'scourge' known there under the name 'Onanism'.

"According to this custom, the beings of responsible age in most of the contemporary groups of the continent of Asia usually perform on their 'results' - that is to say, on their children - at a certain age, a ritual which consists in this, that in the case of boys they cut what they call the 'fraenum' and 'prepuce' of the 'penis'.

AMERICA

38

"And today those children of your contemporary favourites who of course automatically are subjects of this custom, are almost completely safeguarded against the inevitable result of several evils already definitely fixed in the process of the existence of your favourites.

"For example, according to my statistics, the said 'scourge', that is 'children's-onanism', is scarcely met with among the children of those three-brained beings there who observe this custom of circumcision', whereas all the children and youths of the beings who fail to observe this custom are without exception exposed to this same sexual abnormality.

"The second custom I mentioned, namely 'Abdest' which by the way is called differently by the beings of different groups on the continent Asia, is nothing else than the obligatory ablution of the sex organs after every visit to what is called the 'toilet'.

"Thanks chiefly to this second custom, most of your favourites breeding on the continent of Asia are safeguarded against many venereal diseases and other sexual abnormalities there."

Having said this, Beelzebub became thoughtful, and after a long pause said:

"The present theme of our conversation has reminded me of a certain very interesting conversation which I had there during my sojourn in France, with a young sympathetic three-brained being.

"I think that perhaps it would now be best for your understanding of all that has just been said, if I repeat to you that conversation in full, all the more so, as, besides explaining the meaning of the custom 'Abdest' or 'Ablution', this conversation will enlighten you on many further questions concerning the peculiar psyche of these favourites of yours.

"This same being, my conversation with whom I recall and now intend to repeat to you, was just that young Persian who, you remember, as I have already told you, was at the request of our mutual acquaintances, my 'guide' in the city of Paris, where I happened to be, as I have already told you, just before my departure to this same continent America.

"One day I was waiting for this young Persian in a cafe in the city of Paris - as always the same Grand Café.

"When he arrived I noticed by his eyes that this time he was, as they say there, more 'drunk' than usual.

"In general he always drank more than enough of the 'alcoholic-liquids' existing there; and when we happened to be together in Paris, in the restaurants, on Montmartre where it is obligatory to order champagne which I neither liked nor drank, he would always drink it all alone with great pleasure.

"Besides always drinking, he was also, as is said there, a great 'petticoat-chaser'.

AMERICA

33

"The moment he saw what they call there the 'pretty-face' of a being of
the female sex, his whole body and even his breathing suddenly changed.

"When I noticed that he was this time more intoxicated than usual and when,
having sat down beside me, he ordered coffee with what is called there an
'aperitif', I asked him:

"Explain to me, please, my young friend, why do you always drink this 'poison'?

"To this question of mine he answered:

"'Ekh! My dear doctor! - I drink this 'poison' firstly because I am so accustomed to it that I cannot now stop drinking without suffering, and secondly, I drink it because only thanks to the effect of the alcohol, can I calmly look on at the obscenity which goes on here', he added, waving his hand around.

"I began drinking this, as you called it, 'poison' because the accidental and for me unlucky and wretched circumstances of my life were so arranged that I had to come and live a long time in this maleficent Europe'.

"I first began to drink because everybody here whom I met also drink, and, unless you drink, you are called a 'woman', a 'girl', 'dolly', 'dearie', 'sissie', 'ninny', and similar derisive names. Not wishing my business acquaintances to call me by these offensive names, I also began to drink.

"And in addition, thanks also to the fact that when I first came over to Europe, conditions of life here in respect of morality and patriarchy were entirely in contrast with those conditions in which I was born and brought up, I, seeing and perceiving all this, used to experience a painful feeling of shame and an unaccountable embarrassment. At the same time I noticed that from the effect of the alcohol I drank, not only was the depression I experienced alleviated, but I could look upon it all quite calmly, and even have the wish to participate in this abnormal life, so contradictory of my nature and my established views.

"Thus it came about that every time I began to feel the same unpleasant sensation, I began to drink this alcohol even with a feeling of some self-justification and in this way became gradually accustomed to this, as you have quite justly called it, 'poison'."

"Having said this with a perceptive impulse of heart-felt grief, he paused a while to puff at his cigarette mixed with 'Tambak' and, taking this opportunity, I asked him as follows:

"Well, alright....Let us assume I have more or less understood your explanation of your inexcusable drunkenness, and can put myself in your position, but what do you say about your other, and, from my point of view, also inexcusable vice, namely, your 'petticoat-drooling'?

"Why! You run after every petticoat if only it hangs about someone with long hair!"

40

AMERICA

"At this question of mine, he, sighing deeply, resumed his speaking as follows:

"It seems to me that I got this habit as well, partly for the reason I mentioned, but I think this weakness of mine can be explained by still another very interesting psychological cause."

"Of course I expressed the desire to hear him, but first I suggested our going inside that Grand Café into the hall of the restaurant itself, as it was already getting damp out of doors.

"When we were seated in the hall of the restaurant and had ordered their 'famous-champagne', he continued as follows:

"When you lived among us in Persia, my dear doctor, you perhaps happened to observe the attitude existing there, very specific for us Persians, of men towards women.

"Namely, among us in Persia, men have two definite, one can say, 'organic-attitudes' towards women, in accordance with which women are, for us men, even unconsciously on our part, very sharply divided into two categories.

"The first attitude is towards the woman- the present or future mother; and the second, towards the woman-female.

"This property of the men of our Persia who have in their nature data for these two independent attitudes and for this instinctive feeling, began to be formed only recently, about two and a half centuries ago.

"According to the explanations once given me by my 'mullah-uncle', whom those around him called behind his back 'a-mullah-of-the-old-school', it seems that, two or three centuries ago, owing to causes evidently ensuing from certain higher World-laws, men began to make war on each other everywhere on the Earth, and especially among us in Asia, more intensively than usual, and at the same time, somehow, in most of the men, the feeling of piety began very distinctly to decline and in some of them entirely disappeared.

"And just at that period a certain form of psychic disease spread among men from which many who were infected by it ultimately either became quite insane or committed suicide.

"Then certain wise people of various independent groups on the continent of Asia began, with the help of various persons representative of medicine of that time - which, by the way, was then very superior to contemporary medicine - very earnestly to see the causes of that human misfortune.

"After long impartial labours they discovered, firstly, that the men who contracted this disease were exclusively those in whose subconsciousness, for some reason or other, there never arose any impulse of faith in anybody or in anything, and secondly, that those adult men who periodically

AMERICA

41

performed the normal ritual of intercourse with women were not at all subject to this disease.

"When the news of this conclusion of theirs spread over the continent of Asia, all the rulers and chiefs of the separate Asiatic groups of that time grew alarmed, as almost all the regular troops at their disposal consisted of adult men, and moreover the constant wars permitted none of them to live normally with his family.

"In view of the fact that at that period all the governments of the separate Asiatic countries needed and wished to have healthy and strong armies, they were compelled to conclude a truce and either themselves assemble or send their representatives to one place, namely to the capital of what was then called the 'Kilmantooshian-Khanato', in order jointly to find a way out of the situation which had arisen.

"After serious reflections and deliberations, these rulers of the various independent groups of Asiatic peoples, or their representatives, together of course with the representatives of medicine of that time, then came to the conclusion that it was possible to deal with the situation which had arisen, only if what is called prostitution should be established everywhere on the continent of Asia, as is now the case on the continent of Europe, and only if the power-possessing people should deliberately encourage its development and cooperate in its success.

"Almost all the chiefs of the governments of that time fully agreed with this conclusion of the representatives of all the peoples of the continent of Asia who had gathered together in the capital of the 'Kilmantooshian-Khanato', and, without experiencing any remorse of conscience, they began from then on not only to encourage and aid women in general - except indeed just their own daughters to engage in this occupation so 'abhorrently-repulsive' to the nature of every normal person, but also to give, even with a feeling of benevolence, as if this were the most considerate manifestation of man, every possible assistance to women, without distinction of caste or religion, who might wish to leave or to go anywhere for this filthy purpose.

"Now that we have touched upon this subject, allow me, respected doctor, to digress, and tell you here the reflections, in my view very interesting and wise, of this same Mullah uncle of mine concerning the causes in general of the arising of this evil and scourge of contemporary civilization.

"Once, on one of the days of Ramadan, when we were conversing as usual while awaiting the call of the Mullah of our district, announcing the meal hour, and we happened to be speaking about this human 'scourge', he then, among other things, said:

"It is wrong and unjust of you to blame and despise all women of this kind.

"Most of them are not themselves personally to blame for their sad lot; one should blame exclusively only their parents, husbands, and guardians.

AMERICA

42

"And precisely their parents, husbands, and guardians should be blamed and despised who have allowed the arising in them during their age preparatory to adult being - while as yet they have not their own good-sense - of the property called laziness.

"Although at this age this laziness is as yet only automatic in them, and young people have not to make very great efforts to overcome it, and are able in consequence, on acquiring their own good-sense, not to allow it to gain complete control of them, yet nevertheless, as regards the organization of women's psyche, the active principle must, owing to results not dependent on our will but ensuing from world laws, unfailingly participate in every initiative and in every good manifestation of theirs.

"And it is just precisely in the early years of the adult life of these contemporary unfortunate prospective women-mothers, thanks to the various ideas of the people of contemporary civilization concerning 'equal-rights-for-women' existing there under the catch-words 'equal-rights', 'equal-opportunities', etc.- ideas which are now already widespread everywhere on the Earth, which are naive to the understanding of a man who has lived his life normally, and which are unconsciously accepted also by the majority of contemporary men, - that these contemporary not yet completely formed prospective women-mothers, on the one hand, not having around them the law-conformable, requisite sources of the active principle, such as their parents, guardians, and husbands - to whom the responsibility for them passes from the moment of marriage - ought to be, and on the other hand thanks to the intensive process of imagination and enthusiasm which is proper to proceed in them and which is also in this transitional age fore-ordained by Nature according to Law for the purpose of better actualizing the data for the development of their good-sense, they, as it were, gradually absorb the said automatic laziness into their very nature, and this laziness remains in their nature, as a progressive indispensable necessity.

"A woman with such a nature of course does not wish to fulfill the obligations of a genuine 'woman-mother', and in view of the fact that being a prostitute enables her just to do nothing and to experience great pleasure, there is gradually formed in her, both in her nature and in the 'passive-consciousness' proper to her, a factor for the 'irresistible-urge' to be a 'woman-female'.

"But, in consequence of the fact that in the instinct of each of these women, the data proper to all women for the impulse of 'shame' are not atrophied suddenly and at once, and none of them, with all her mental wishing, can endure to become such a woman in her own native country, every one of them always instinctively and half-consciously tries to get away to some other country where, far from her native land, without any inner discomfort, and also without doing anything, she can abandon herself entirely to this profession personally pleasant for her in almost every respect.

"And as regards the prevalence everywhere on the Earth at the present time of this human misfortune, the cause of this is in my opinion exclusively only those contemporary men in whom, owing to the same reasons, there arises, - as in those young women, future prostitutes - a similar what is called

AMERICA

43

'Organic-essential-need-to-do-nothing-except-enjoy-oneself', and one of the forms of satisfying the criminal need of these 'ulcers' among contemporary people consists, in the given case, in enticing and assisting such women to leave their native land for some foreign country.

"It has already been noticed by many contemporary sensible people, that these two different sexes, victims of the same disease, as a rule consciously and instinctively seek and find each other; and in the given case they exemplify the proverb which has existed from olden times: 'One-fisherman-recognizes-another-from-afar'".

"And so, respected doctor! Thanks just to the aforesaid causes wisely understood by my uncle, many women-prostitutes from various other countries then appeared after several years among us in Persia.

"And owing to the instinctive attitudes which, as I have already said, had been acquired during centuries by the local women of Persia without distinction of religion towards morality and patriarchality in family traditions, these foreign women were unable to mix with the general mass of Persian women, with the consequence that from then on, there began to be among us the two categories of women I have mentioned.

"Well then, owing to the fact that the majority of these foreign women, living freely among us in Persia and going about everywhere, in the markets and other public places, often became objects for the gaze of our Persian men, there was gradually formed in the latter, of course unconsciously, along with the already existing attitude towards women as mothers, yet another attitude towards women as simply females.

"The property of having this definite double attitude towards women, being transmitted by inheritance from generation to generation, has even, among us, finally become so rooted that at the present time our men not only distinguish these two categories of women by their appearance as easily as one distinguishes between a man, a sheep, a dog, an ass, etc. but there has even been formed in them a certain something which instinctively prevents them from mistaking a woman of one category for a woman of another.

"Even I myself could always unmistakedly tell, from a distance, what sort of woman was passing. How I could tell this, whether by their walk or by some other sign, with the best will in the world I could not now explain; but it is a fact that I could tell and was never mistaken, although, as I have already told you, both categories of women wore similar veils.

"And every normal Persian - normal in the sense of not being under the influence of 'tambak', 'alcohol', or 'opium', the consumption of which has in recent times been unfortunately spreading among us ever more and more - can always unmistakedly tell which woman represents a 'woman-mother' and which a 'woman-female', that is, a prostitute.

"To every normal Persian among us, a 'woman-mother', to whatever religion she may belong and regardless of family and personal relationships, is as

AMERICA

44

his own sister, and a woman of the second category simply an animal who
infallibly evokes in him a feeling of aversion.

"This property of instinctive relationship towards women is very strong in our men and is entirely independent of our consciousness.

"For example even suppose it should happen somehow or other that the young-
est and most beautiful woman of any district should find herself in the same
bed with a man of the same district, this Persian man, even with all his
willingness, provided, I repeat, that he were not under the influence of
'opium' or 'alcohol', would be organically unable to treat her as a female.

"He would treat her as his own sister; and even if she herself should mani-
fest organic actions towards him, he would only pity her the more, and re-
gard her as 'possessed-by-an-unclean-power' and would try his best to help
her free herself from this misfortune.

"And the same Persian man will, in a normal condition, also treat a woman of the second category, that is, a prostitute, as a woman-female, since, however young and beautiful she may be, he will inevitably experience an organic aversion to her; nor could he treat her as a woman unless there had been introduced into his organism the toxic products, maleficent for people, which I have enumerated.

"And so, respected doctor, I lived until my twentieth year in Persia under
these morals and traditions, like every ordinary normal Persian.

"At twenty, on account of shares I had inherited, I happened to become a partner in a certain large firm which exported Persian dried fruits to various European communities.

"And my position in this firm, thanks to various circumstances independent of me, was such that I had to be its chief local representative in those countries of the continent of Europe to which these fruits were exported.

"At first, as I have already told you, I went to Russia, then I went to Germany, Italy and to other European countries, and now, finally, I have lived here in France already seven years.

"In the life of none of these foreign countries does there exist any such sharply drawn distinction between these two types of women, between the 'woman-mother' and the 'woman-prostitute', as I saw and felt during the whole of my youth in my native country.

"Everywhere among them the attitude towards women is purely mental, that is, only thought out, not organic.

"For instance, a husband here, however unfaithful his wife may be, will never know it, unless he sees or hears of it.

"But among us in Persia, without any seeing or any gossip, a husband can

45

AMERICA

tell instinctively whether his wife is faithful; and the same thing applied to the women - a woman among us can feel any infidelity on the part of her husband.

"As to this special instinctive feeling in people, several scientists from the continent of Europe have recently even made among us some very serious special investigations.

"As I happened by chance to learn, they came to the clear conclusion, that in general where 'polyandry' and 'polygamy' prevail - that is to say, where 'more than one wife' and 'more than one husband' are permitted by the established local morals, there is acquired in people a peculiar 'organo-psychic' particularity in their relations as men and women.

"This organo-psychic particularity exists also in the people of our Persia, in consequence of the fact that, as you know, we, being followers of the Mohammedan religion, have the custom of polygamy, that is to say, each man is permitted by law to have as many as seven wives.

"And this organo-psychic particularity in our Persian people by the way is that the feeling of the husband's infidelity never arises in any of the lawful wives concerning his other lawful wives.

"Such a feeling appears in one of the wives only when her husband is unfaithful with a strange woman.

"It is only now, respected doctor, that living here in Europe and seeing all that goes on between husbands and wives, I fully appreciate our custom of polygamy, so extremely sensibly established and so beneficial both for men and for women.

"Although every man among us is permitted several wives and not simply one, as is the case here in Europe where the Christian religion which allows only one wife is predominant, yet the honesty and conscientiousness of our men towards their wives are beyond compare with the honesty and conscientiousness existing among men here towards their one wife and their family in general.

"Just look around and see what is going on everywhere here. Glance around merely at these rooms of the Grande Café, where besides the ordinary professional prostitutes and "gigolos" who are constantly here, hundreds of men and women are always sitting at the little tables gaily conversing.

"Looking at these men and women now, you would say they were married couples who have come here together, either to see Paris or on some family business.

"But as a matter of fact it is practically certain that in all the halls of this Grand Café there is not a single couple among these men and women so gaily chatting and about to go to some hotel together, who are legal man and wife, even though, at the same time, everyone of them may be, on paper, a legal husband or wife.

AMERICA

46

"'The other 'legal-halves' of the men and women sitting here, who have remained at home in the provinces, are probably now thinking and telling their acquaintances positively, that their "legal-wife" or "legal-husband" has gone to the world-capital Paris to make some very "important" purchases for the family or to meet somebody there very important for the family, or something else of the same sort.

"'But in reality, in order to get here, these birds of passage have had to intrigue for a whole year and cook up every kind of story to convince their "legal-halves" of the necessity of their trip; and now here, in the company of deceivers and intriguers like themselves, in the name of and to the glory of the significance of the "Epithalamium", aided by that fine art which this contemporary civilization has attained, they decorate their stay-at-home "legal-halves" with the largest possible "fine-art-horns".

"In Europe, thanks to the established order of family life, it has now already come about that if you meet a man and a woman together and notice that while conversing, gay tones are heard in their voices and smiles appear on their faces, you can then be quite sure that very soon, if they have not already done so, they will very effectively and without fail put on some "legal-half" a pair of the largest and most beautiful horns.

"'Hence it is that any one slightly cunning man here may already be accounted a very "honourable-man" and the "patriarchal-father-of-a-family".

"'To those around him it is of no concern that this "honourable" and "patriarchal-father-of-a-family" has perhaps at the same time - if of course his means permit - as many mistresses as he pleases on the side; on the contrary, those around him here, usually show even more respect for such a man than for one who is unable to have any "mistresses" at all.

"Here, these "honourable-husbands" who have the means, not only have on the side, in addition to their "one-legal-wife", seven, but sometimes even seven times seven "illegal-wives".

"'And those European husbands who have not the means of supporting several "illegal-wives" in addition to their one "legal-wife", spend almost the whole of their time in what is called "drooling", that is to say, for days on end they stare at and as it were "devour-with-their-eyes" every woman they meet.

"'In other words, in their thoughts or in their feelings, they betray their one "legal-wife" an innumerable number of times.

"'But although among us in Persia, a man can have as many as seven "legal-wives", yet nevertheless all his thoughts and feelings are occupied day and night how he can best arrange both the inner and the outer life of these "legal-wives" of his; and the latter, in their turn, are absorbed in him and try their utmost, also day and night, to aid him in his life duties.

"'Here, the reciprocal inner relationship between husband and wife is the same; just as almost all the inner life of the husband is spent in being unfaithful to his one "legal-wife", so also the inner life of this "one-wife", from the first day of their union, is always straying outside the family.

47

AMERICA

"For a European wife, as a rule, as soon as she is married, her husband becomes for her inner life, as they say, her "own-property".

"After the first night, being then secure in his ownership, she begins to devote the whole of her inner life to the pursuit of a certain "something", that is, to the pursuit of that indefinable "ideal", which from early childhood is gradually formed in every European girl tanks to that famous "education" which is ever more and more always being invented for them by various contemporary conscienceless writers.

"During my stay in these European countries, I have observed that there is never formed in the being of a woman here, that "something" which should - in her as in our women - constantly maintain what is called "organic-shame" or at least the disposition to it, upon which feeling, in my opinion, what is called "wifely-duty" is based, and which is just what instinctively aids her to refrain from those actions which make a woman immoral.

"That is why every woman here can very easily, at any favourable opportunity, without either suffering or remorse of conscience, betray her "legal-husband".

"It is in my opinion owing to the absence of this shame in them, that here in Europe the line dividing the "woman-mother" from the "woman-prostitute" has gradually ceased to exist and that these two categories of women have already long ago been merged into one; so that at the present time there is neither in the mind nor in the feelings of the men here, that division of women into two categories which almost every Persian makes.

"Here one can now distinguish the "woman-mother" from the "woman-female", only if one sees all her manifestations with one's own eyes.

"In the European conditions of family life, owing to the absence of the beneficent institution of polygamy, an institution which in my opinion should long ago have been introduced here if only for the simple reason that, as statistics show, the women here far outnumber the men - there are thousands of other discomforts and improprieties which need not exist at all.

"And so respected doctor, the fundamental cause of my second vice was that being born and brought up in traditions of morality entirely opposed to those here, I came here at an age when the animal passions in a man are especially strong. The ensuing evils for me personally arose chiefly from the fact that I came here while still very young and, according to the notions here, handsome; and owing to my genuine southern type, a great many women here, for whom I represented a new and original type of male, began a regular hunt after me.

"They hunted me like "big-game".

"And I was "big-game" for them not only on account of my specific type, a genuine southerner, but also on account of my gentleness and courtesy towards women, properties which had been instilled in me from my earliest childhood in my associations with our Persian "women-mothers".

AMERICA

48

"!When I came here and began meeting the women here, I was, of course, even unconsciously on my part, gentle and courteous towards them also.

"'And so, meeting with the women here and at first only talking with them - chiefly on the subject of contemporary civilization and of the backwardness as it were of our Persia in comparison - I then, of course under the influence of alcohol which I was then already consuming in rather large quantities, fell for the first time, that is to say, I, as a prospective father of a family behaved vilely.

"'Although this cost me at the time much suffering and remorse of conscience, yet the environment together again with the action of this alcohol caused me to fall a second time; and thereafter everything headed so to say down an inclined plane and led to the point where I am now indeed in this respect a most filthy animal.

"'Especially now at times, whenever I happen to be completely free from the influence of alcohol, I suffer moral anguish and loathe myself with the whole of my being, and at such moments I hasten all the more to pour this alcohol into myself again in order to forget myself and thus drown my sufferings.

"'Having lived this ugly life in the countries of Europe I enumerated, I finally settled down here in Paris, in precisely that European city to which women come from every part of Europe and from other continents with the obvious intention of putting "horns" on their other "legal-halves". And here in Paris I have now become entirely addicted to both these human vices, that is, to alcohol and as you have said, to petticoat-chasing, and I run left and right, without any sane reasoning at all. And now, the satisfaction of both these vices is more necessary to me than the satisfaction of my hunger.

"'That is how it has all gone with me up to the present moment; and what will come next I do not know and do not care to know.

"'I always even try my best and struggle with myself not to think about it.'

"As he said these last words, he sincerely sighed and dejectedly dropped his head. I then asked him:

"'But, tell me please, are you really not afraid of being infected with those terrible diseases which these women usually suffer from, whom a "petticoat-chaser" like you run after?'

"At this question of mine he again sighed deeply and after a short pause told me as follows:

"'Ekh!...my esteemed and worthy doctor!

"'In recent years I have thought about this question a great deal. It has even become for me a subject of such interest, that in a certain sense, it has been a blessed means whereby my inner "odious-life" has in spite of everything flowed more or less endurably.

AMERICA

49

"As a physician you will I think probably be greatly interested to know how and why this same question interested me so much several years ago, and to what conclusions I arrived after I had, in a relatively normal state, very seriously observed and studied it.

"About five years ago I had such a fit of depression that even alcohol scarce-
ly had any effect on me nor pacified my psychic state.

"And it so happened just then that I often met with certain acquaintances and friends who talked a great deal about filthy diseases and how easily one could be infected with them.

"From these conversations I myself began thinking rather often about myself,
and little by little I began fretting about my health almost like a hysterical
woman.

"I used often to reflect that being almost always drunk and constantly hav-
ing affairs with such infected women, then evidently, even if for some rea-
son or other I had so far no obvious symptom of these diseases, I must never-
theless in all probability be already infected with one of them.

"After such reflections I first began consulting various specialists, in order
to find out what were the early symptoms of whatever disease I already may
have had.

"Although none of the local specialists found anything at all in me, I never-
theless continued to doubt, because, on the one hand my fretting about my
health and on the other hand my own common sense continued to assure me that
I must certainly already have been infected with one of these terrible di-
seases.

"All this brought me to the point that I decided at any expense, to have a
consultation here in Paris, but this time of the leading specialists from the
whole of Europe. I could afford myself this because owing to the world war,
when transport had everywhere broken down, and all commodities had gone up in
price, our firm, having everywhere very large stocks of dried fruit in stor-
age, had that year made considerable profits, a fairly good portion of which
fell to my share.

"When I had called these European celebrities together, they unanimously
pronounced after all kinds of very "detailed" investigations and what are
called "chemical-analyses" known to them themselves, that there was not the
slightest sign of any venereal disease in my organism.

"Although this finding of theirs put an end to the chronic fretting about my
health, yet it was the cause of the growth in me of such a strong feeling of
inquisitiveness and curiosity to clear up this question, that from then on it
became a sort of mania with me, a kind of "idee-fixe".

"And also from then on, the serious observation and study of everything con-
cerning these diseases animated and justified the sense of what I have called
"my-odious-life".

CHAPTER XLVIII

FROM THE AUTHOR

After six years of work, merciless towers myself and with almost continuously
tense mentation, I yesterday at last completed the setting down on paper, in
a form, I think, accessible to everybody, the first of the three series of
books I had previously thought out and six years ago begun - just those three
series in which, I planned to actualize by means of the totality of the ideas
to be developed, at first in theory and afterwards in practice, also by a
means I had foreseen and prepared three essence tasks I had set myself, namely;
by means of the first series, to destroy in people everything which, in their
false representations, as it were, exists in reality, or in other words "to
corrode-without-mercy-all-the-rubbish-accumulated-during-the-ages-in-human-
mentation"; by means of the second series, to prepare so to say "new-construc-
tional material"; and by means of the third, "to-build-a-new-World".

Having now finished the first series of books, and, following the practice
already long ago established on the Earth - never to conclude any great, as is
said, "undertaking" without what some call an epilogue, others an "afterword",
and still others "from-the-author", and so on - I also now propose to write
something of the same kind for them.

With this end in view I very attentively read over this morning the "Preface"
I wrote six years ago entitled "Warning", in order to take corresponding ideas
from it for a corresponding so to say "logical-fusion" of that beginning with
this conclusion which I now intend to write.

While I was reading that first chapter, which I wrote only six years ago, but
which seems to me by my present sensing to have been written long long ago, a
sensing which is now in my common presence obviously because during that time
I had to think intensely and even as might be said, to "experience" all the
suitable material required for eight thick volumes; - not for nothing is it
stated in that branch of genuine science, entitled "the-laws-of-association-
of-human-mentation", which has come down from very ancient times and is known
to only a few contemporary people - formulated as "the-sensing-of-the-flow-of-
time-is-directly-proportional-to-the-quality-and-quantity-of-the-flow-of-
thoughts"; - well then, while I was reading just that first chapter, about
which, as I said, I thought deeply from every aspect and which I experienced
under the most exclusive action of my own willied self-mortification, in which
moreover, I wrote at a time when the functioning of my entire whole, - a func-
tioning which engenders in a man what is called "the-power-to-manifest-by-his-
own-initiative", was utterly dishermonized, that is to say, when I was still
extremely ill owing to an accident that had not long before occurred to me,
and which consisted of a "charge-and-a-crash" with my automobile at full speed
into a tree standing silently, like an observer and reckoner of the passage of
centuries at a disorderly tempo, on the historic road between the world-capital

2

AUTHOR

of Paris and the town of Fontainbleau - a "charge" which according to any sane human understanding, should have put an end to my life - there arose in me from the reading of that chapter a quite definite decision.

Recalling my state during the period of the writing of that first chapter I cannot help adding here - owing to still another certain smell weakness in me which consists of my always experiencing an inner satisfaction whenever I see appear on the faces of our estimable contemporaries as they are called 'representatives-of-exact-science', that very specific smile peculiar to them alone - that although my body after this accident was, as is said "so-bettered-end-everything-in-it-so-mixed-up", that for months it looked like a fragment of a general picture which might be described as "a-bit-of-live-most-in-a-clean-bed", nevertheless, and for all that, my correctly disciplined what is usually called "spirit", even in that physical state of my body, was not in the least depressed, as it should have been according to their notions, but, on the contrary, its power was even intensified by the heightened excitation which had arisen in it just before the accident owing to my repeated disappointment in people, particularly, in such people as are devoted, as they say to "science", and also to my disappointment in those ideals which until then had been in me, and which had gradually been formed in my common presence, thanks chiefly to the commandment inculcated in me in my childhood, enjoining that "the-highest-aim-and-sense-of-human-life-is-the-striving-to-attain-the-welfare-of-one's-neighbour", and that this is possible exclusively only by the conscious renunciation of one's own.

And so, after I had very attentively read over that opening chapter of the first series, which I had written in the said conditions, and when in my memory by association, there had been recalled the texts of those many succeeding chapters, which, according to my conviction, ought to produce in the consciousness of the readers unusual impressions which in turn always, as is said, "engener-substantial-results", I, or rather, this time, that dominant "something" in my common presence which now represents the sum of the results obtained from the data crystallized during my life, data which engender, among other things, in a man who has in general set himself the aim so to say "to-mentate-actively-impartially" during the process of responsible existence, the ability to penetrate and understand the psyche of people of various types, - I decided, urged by the impulse called "Love-of-Kind" which simultaneously arose in me, not to write in this conclusion anything additional and correspondent to the general aim of this first series, but to confine myself simply to appending the first of a considerable number of lectures, copies of which now are in my possession and which were publicly read during the existence of the institution I had founded under the name of "The-Institute-for-the-Harmonious-Development-of-Men".

That institution by the way no longer exists, and I find it both necessary and opportune, chiefly for the purpose of pacifying certain types from various countries, to make the categorical declaration here and now that I have liquidated it completely and forever.

I was constrained with an inexpressible impulse of grief and despondency to make this decision to liquidate this institution and everything organized and carefully prepared for the opening the following year of eighteen sections in different countries, in short, of everything I had previously created with almost

3

AUTHOR

superhuman labour, chiefly because, soon after the said accident occurred, that is, three months afterwards, when the former usual functioning of my mentation had been more or less re-established in me - I being still utterly powerless in body I then reflected that the attempt to preserve the existence of this institution, would, in the absence of real people around me and owing to the impossibility of procuring without me the great material means required for it, inevitably lead to a catastrophe the result of which, among other things for me in my old age as well as for numerous others wholly dependent on me, would be, so to say, a "vegetation".

The lecture which I propose to append as a conclusion to this first series, was more than once read by my, as they were then called, "pupils-of-the-first-rank", during the existence of the mentioned institution. Certain of them, by the way, turned out subsequently, to my personal sincere regret, to have in their essence a predisposition to the speedy transformation of their psyche into the psyche called "Hessnemussian", - a predisposition which appeared and became fully visible and clearly sensible to all more or less normal persons around them, when, at the moment of desperate crisis for everything I had previously actualized, due to the said accident, they, as is said, "quaking-for-their-skins", that is to say, fearing to lose their personal welfare which by the way, I had created for them, deserted the common work and with their tails between their legs took themselves off to their kennels, where, profiting by the crumbs fallen from my so to say "idea-table", they opened their, as I would say, "Shachermecher-workshop-booths", and with a secret feeling of hope and perhaps even joy at their speedy and complete release from my vigilant control, began manufacturing out of various unfortunate naive people, "candidates-for-lunatic-asylums".

I append just this particular lecture, firstly, because, at the very beginning of the dissemination of the ideas I imported into life, it was specially prepared here on the continent of Europe to serve as the introduction, or as it were, threshold for the whole series of subsequent lectures, by no less than the whole sum of which was it possible both to make clear in a form accessible to everybody the necessity and even the inevitability of a practical actualization of the immutable truths I have elucidated and established in the course of half a century of day-end-night active work and also to prove the actual possibility of employing those truths for the welfare of people; and secondly I append it here, because, while it was last being publicly read, and I happened myself to be present at that numerous gathering, I made an addition which fully corresponds to the hidden thought introduced by Mr. Beelzebub himself into his, so to say, "concluding-chord", and which at the same time, illuminating once more this most great objective truth, will in my opinion make it possible for the reader properly to perceive and assimilate this truth as benefits a being who claims to be an "image of God."